one kinde of hearers but such as seemed greatly to differ both in vocation conuersation nature yet did not they thinke it good for this cause to chaunge or omit any thing in the doctrine of the gospel being wholy busted to bring many men vnto Christ by duly orderly dealing of his word And vnto this doctrine of the word they ioyned the vse of the sacraments and those whome they perceyued to beleue they tooke into the societie of the Church by baptisme with all their family and deliuered to them the sacrament of thankesgiuing in such sort as Christ prescribed the often receyuing whereof sealed to them the benefite of their redemption and a thankefull commemoration of the Lordes death is therein celebrated and the whole bodye of the Church is the more surely knitte togither with the bande of loue and charitie And by these meanes within the space of eyght and twentie yeares it is euident the whole worlde was brought vnto the obeysaunce of Christ and that by the ministerie of such as were neyther of noble stocke dignitie in calling nor of any estimation in learning Therefore this was the verie working of God from aboue wherein wee haue to reuerence his power and to embrace his goodnesse which so graciously prouided for the worlde liuing oppressed vnder the tyrannie of the deuill This booke setteth forth most diligently the exercises of the Primitiue Church Great sinners and notorious wicked men such as not long before had wickedly enterprysed to shed the bloud of the only begotten sonne of God embraced the doctrine of the gospell And the same being brought to the consideration of their sinnes openly confessed them and trusting in the onely mercie of God through Christ obteyned fauor and forgiuenesse From thenceforth forsaking their former sinfulnesse and taking a better waye and trade of lyfe they forsooke their companie by whome before they were polluted And to their Godlye life they ioyned prayers wherein they were feruently occupied both in consideration of their owne infirmitie and by reason of dayly perilles and incombraunces as many examples declare And for that they woulde haue neyther doctrine nor the wholesome frequenting of the Sacramentes to cease they had a speciall regarde that there might be Ministers and Elders euerywhere appoynted whome they placed in euery Citie and with great diligence kept in dooing their dutye And at length least the profession of Christ might seeme to consist onely in vaine contemplation there sprang and grewe among them such feruent loue and liberalitie that we may in these dayes sooner woonder at the same than follow it For eche Church and congregation faythfully made prouision for their poore and those Churches that were of best habilitie and ryches relieued the want and pouertie of others further of sending to them such collections of money as they had made and gathered for them Well remembring vndoubtedlye our Sauiour Christ which being readie to leaue the earth appointed the poore in his place promising to accept whatsoeuer benefite bestowed vpon them as done vnto his owneselfe And where being occupyed in such Godlye exercyses all men ought to haue made much of them and loued them they yet founde on euery syde most grieuous enimyes The Iewes Scribes and Phariseyes and Philosophers of the Gentyles gainsayde them whereby they were enforced to haue perpetuall conflicts with those that had the chiefe commendation for wisedome and learning as well amonge the Iewes as the Gentyles Moreouer euen out of the Church it selfe arose false brethren who both through their lewde conuersation hindred the growth of the Church now springing and offended very manye with their craftie and deceyueable enterpryses such as Ananias was among the Iewes and Simon Magus amonge the Samaritanes And certaine wicked persons giuen vnto vnlawfull sciences muche troubled the Apostles and the other godly Bariesu or Elymas the Sorcerer in Cyprus a mayde possessed with a prophecying spirite at Philippi and certaine exorcistes or coniuring Iewes at Ephesus And when the deuill perceyued he coulde nothing preuaile by any of these instrumentes he began to styrre vp the Magistrates and Rulers by them to keepe vnder the towarde croppe of the true and healthfull fayth And this thing the Iewes first began to bring Christes religion the more in suspicion seeing that Nation where it first sprang receyued not the same Herevppon the Apostles were called before councelles at Hierusalem were commaunded to silence were beaten with roddes and so being further threatned were lette go againe At length Stephen was stoned the godlye driuen out of the Citie and persecution raunged in euery place neyther were the Apostles themselues spared For Herod beheaded Iames and thought for the Iewes pleasure to haue serued Peter likewise if God had not after a myraculous sorte deliuered him out of the present daunger hee was in And the Iewes were not content themselues to reiecte Christ as none of their king and sauiour but also they would not haue him to reigne among the Gentyles Wherefore they mooued and procured vprores agaynst the Apostles in all places as appeareth by the adoe that happened at Antioche Iconium Lystrae Corinth Thessalonica and many other places And finally they brought to passe that the Apostles and professors of the Christian fayth were reported to bee guyltie not onely in matters of religion but also to haue â—oldelye transgressed and broken the Romayne lawes and to haue troubled and distourbed the whole worlde Wherevppon the matter went so farre that the Romaine Emperours also whose power at that tyme stretched ouer all the worlde drewe their sworde agaynst the Christians But among all these so great and many daungers and in so craftie and most cruell attempts of the enimies there appeared a marueylous constancie of the Apostles and other beleeuers whereby they both truely and plainely protested their fayth in Christ and boldly defended and mainteyned the doctrine of truth and neyther by flattrie or threats coulde be brought to forsake the standing wherein God had placed them Therfore our faythfull God did not fayle them in so Godly a constancie but declared by many and euident tokens that he had a care of his Church For being in bandes and prison he deliuered them out of the same by the ministerie and seruice of Aungelles he comforteth them with ioyfull â—ightes and visions he armeth them with the spirite of constancie he giueth them a mouth and tongue which none of the enimies was able to resist he confirmeth the doctrine and faith of his people with myracles he effectually draweth the mindes of men to beleeue them and to be short he causeth the doctrine of the Gospell dispite of the worlde and Prince thereof through fire and sworde luckily to spreade ouer the whole face of the earth In these things is conteyned a perfite and an absolute paterne of a Church wherevnto all things written any where else in the scriptures touching the Church maye bee referred This fourme or frame of a Church it is euident that
you also most honourable Lordes haue followed For where GOD did vouchsafe about .xxxix. yeares past to illuminate our Countrey Heluetia with the light of his word and to call it from the darknesse of superstition into the brightnesse of his Gospell you thinking there was no longer lingring to be made began aduisedly and seriously to consider howe Christes kingdome might be restored in your common weale Therefore you thought it good out of hande to mooue the Bishoppes and specially him of Constantia to whose charge your whole Countrey belonged to laye to their handes with you in abolishing of abuses and superstition and to take order for the reforming of the Church with your aydes and assistaunce But whyle they forgetting their vocation and dutyes made delayes you thought it shoulde be much to your shame and reproche to see their negligence anye longer hinder the publike saluation and glorie of God and therefore for that you woulde not want of your duties you were the Capitaynes and beginners of so godly an enterprice your selues following the examples of Ezechias Iosias Constantine and diuers others which we reade in tymes passed did the like with great commendation when the ministers and Bishops of the Church were founde slacke in their office For appoynting a publike and generall assemblie of all the Ministers both in your Citie and whole territorie you willed them to deliberate and conferre among themselues out of the word of God touching the chiefe pointes and articles of fayth and religion And there were that earnestlye withstoode this your deuise saying the determination of this matter belonged not to the iudgement of one common weale or Prince but to the authoritie of an vniuersall and generall councell Howbeit their authoritie was of no such force with you that it coulde make you looke behinde you after you had once set your hande vnto the plough And therefore your godly begunne enterprise did prosperouslye proceede For in that disputation the truth had the victorie and that in such sorte that the greatest part of them that came to assault the same yeelded therevnto of their owne accorde and thought their greatest prayse and glorie to consist herein that God had giuen them grace to bee so happely ouercome and to follow Christes Chariot in triumph From that daye forwarde you neuer ceased to deuise and doe all such thinges as you perceyued did appertaine to the glorie of Christes kingdome For you purged and rydde your Churches of the drosse and filthinesse of Images and Aultares and cleered Christes doctrine from the pernitious inuentions of mans traditions enacting by publike authoritie that none shoulde eyther reduce and bring againe the superstitions abolished or else teach the flocke of Christ any thing disagreeable to the doctrine of the Gospell The vse and administration of the Sacraments you caused to be brought to the fourme and order first instituted you caused prayers aswell publike as priuate to be duely ordered and whatsoeuer other duetyes of true fayth you caused to be exercysed according to the prescription of Apostolyke doctrine yea you caused your publike lawes and discipline of maners to be refourmed after the rule of the gospell And bicause no man should think you did these thinges eyther for desire of priuate lucre or for that you delited in nouelties you had a speciall regard that others might haue the whole fruite and auayle of the reformation and your selues all the payne and labour in reforming For you did not lyke sweepestakes rape and reue the Church goodes into your handes nor put any man eyther of nobilitie or of the Church from theyr right For those which were deceyued and caryed with the common sway of ignoraunce you laboured to winne by friendly and brotherly instruction and did not vncurteously cast them of Wherby it came to passe that they which were best witted amonge them did afterwarde great good seruice to Christ and to his Church and other whome eyther age or dulnesse of wit hindered you suffered paciently to enioy their goodes and reuenues bicause they shoulde haue no occasion eyther to make complaint or tumult And whatsoeuer of those goodes fell to your administration was appoynted partlye for the building and mainteyning of schooles and partly for the sustentation and relieuing of the poore For you vsed in liberall wyse to mainteyne not onely the professors of sciences and tongues but also certaine studentes of the same to the number of fourescore with continuall stipende and exhibition insomuch that the most part of them which at this day preach Christ in your Citie and Countrey which haue in them about an hundred and fortie parishes are bounde and beholden to your liberalitie for the rowme and place that they now are in And such was your dexteritie in handling all these matters wisedome in taking counsell about them and modestie in executing them that the thing which seemed impossible to be done was easily brought to passe insomuch that within short space of time in a free nation without any feare of publike tumult or sedition with great approbation of the people all these things that we haue spoken of were both taken in hand and brought to an ende For although they which thought Poperie was gainefull and therfore coulde not well brooke the ouerthrowe thereof attempted oftentimes many things yet through the singuler benefite of God their enterpryses were alwayes in vaine and the tempestes by them raysed were chased away by the wholesome breath of our heauenly father Where according to the precept of Christ both the simplicitie of Doues and wisedome of Serpentes appeared in your deuyses For as often as your aduersaryes went about eyther by flatterie and fayre promises or by fearefull menaces to withdrawe you from your purpose or at least woulde haue perswaded you to haue left all controuersie in religion to the iudgement of the Bishops and Clergie you still aunswered them both wisely and plainly after this sort that you coulde not nor woulde not denie or reiect such thinges as you had learned out of Gods worde were true and that you were readie to render a reason of your beliefe to any man that shoulde demaunde it of you yea that you woulde willingly yeelde to any man that coulde conuince you of error â–ª by the holy Scripture and coulde teach you a better waye of saluation than you helde Diuers your aunsweres of lyke kinde and tenour there are wherewith you stopped the mouthes of a great many and wherein still maye be read that saying of the Apostles Whether it be right before â—od to hearken vnto you rather than God iudge you For we cannot choose but speake those things which we haue both seene and heard Againe We ought rather to obey God than men Therefore the heauenly grace of the eternall God fauoured and prospered so godly enterprises whereby it came to passe that your common weale hath most happily escaped all kinde of tribulations and at this day in the middle of the horrible and daungerous styrres
lyghtened wyth the gospel Pag. 655. The church at Berrhea disturbed Pag. 656. B ante L. Blasphemie is a deniall of the faith Pag. 856. Blasphemous and filthy talkers are ledde with the euill spirite 85. Who are sayde to be blessed and happye 763. Blessedfulnesse is to bee iudged of holynesse of place 313. True blessednesse discrybed 119.120 True blessedfulnesse is to bee most like vnto God. 757. It is more blessed to gyue then to take ibidem To blesse is to bid farewell 35. The heyres of blesse 187. The maner of Christs blessing 188. Christ is the Mediator of blesse 47. Blessing what it comprehendeth in it ibidem B ante O. The true marke of those that are borne againe 138. Bookes of the Byble belong to all men 326. B ante R. The vtilitie of well bringing vp of chyldren 615. Breaking of breade 140.734 Brethren kinsfolke of Christ. 48. Brethren at Rome their kindenesse Pag. 894. B ante V. Burials must be reuerently vsed by christians 359. Burthens and yokes are all those things that are taught beside fayth in Christ. 608. B ante Y. Byshops could alwayes abyde to be reprehended of other Byshoppes Pag. 468. Byshops of Rome make money of religion 719. Byshops accuse Paule 818. Byshops of Rome may erre 198. Byshops counselles what they are Pag. 240. Byshops of Romes craft and tyranye in persecuting the truth 191. Byshoppe of Rome hys incurable impietie 350. Byshops which ought most to sette foorth Christes doctrine greatest enimies thereof 191. C. C ante A. CAlamities of men directed to an ende by God.  Captiuity of Babilon 343. Care of God for vs. 832. God careth most for his people wheÌ„ they are most destitute of mannes helpe 349. Carnall men what they seeke for in Christ. 26. Causes of the calamities of thys worlde 101. Cause of all calamitie is the not beleeuing and gainesaying of the Gospell 31. Causes of calamitie are as well in the godly as the vngodly 101. Causes of strife and contention 550 Cause of saluation is fayth 168. Causes of the euilles of these latter dayes ibidem Causes whye Saule was cast of Pag. 528. Causes of afflictions are to bee diligently considered 269. C ante E. Centurion is Paules friend 871. Centurion gentlye obeyeth Paule Pag. 810. Centurion and his souldiours fayth Pag. 882. Ceremonies that the Apostles taught are certaine 3. Ceremonies of the lawe are abolyshed 76. Ceremonies in religion howe farre they are lawfull 349. Ceremonies of the olde lawe to what ende and vse they were 292. Certainetie and antiquitie of christian fayth 175. C ante H. Chanaan lande a figure of our saluation and of heauen 294. Charitie of the Apostles towarde their enimies 561. Charitie must be vsed euen towarde the vnthankfull 355. Charitie is the cognizaunce of Christes children 77. Charitie hath hir markes and tokens ibidem Charitie and wisedomes examples Pag. 758. What the nature of charitie is 896. Charitie is not suspitioâ—s 769. The propertie of charitie 756. Charitie in Steuen 351. The effect of Gods chastisement declared in Paule 395. The chastisement of God requyreth repentaunce ibidem The duetie of those whome God chastiseth 491. Chiliastes errour touching the dwelling on earth 98. Goddes children acknowledge hys iudgements and amend by others examples  Who be the children of God. 94. Howe the children of GOD are knowne 181. The children of Iacob grieuouslye offende 308. Choyse of meates 434. and .435 Christian libertie must bee mainteyned 607. Christian fayth doth not derogate from humanitie and ciuilitie 293. The beginning of the christian faith Pag. 202. Christians nowe denie and betraye Christ as the Iewes did 166. Christian people may sometime saue themselues by flying 411. Who ought to bee called Christians Pag. 141. Howe christians be ydolaters 343. Christes enimies 100. The begynning and vse of a christian name 490. Christians what they owe to theyr brethren being in daunger for the testimonie of Christ. 491. Christians must talke of the kingdome of God. 15. Christians must increase go forwarde in fayth 476. What the markes and weapons of christians are 227. The duetie of christians 879.793 and 761. The sacrifices of christians ibidem Christians maye vse the lawe for their safegarde and succour 838. Christians maye possesse thynges of their owne 143. Christians maye seeke ayde of Magistrates 812. Christians which waye they maye get themselues fauour and authoritie 241. Christians must boldely defend their cause 500. Christ is reiected of the buylders Pag. 202. What Christs last comming teacheth vs. 41. Why Christes second comming is so long differred 175. Howe Christ is the aungell of the great counsell 326. Christ instructed hys Apostles with commaundementes before he left the earth 8. Christ is taken hold of by faith 544 Christ is the head of apostolike doctrine 679. Christ comforteth hys Apostles being in errour of an earthly kingdome 30. Christ descrybed of the Prophetes to be honourable 2. Christ called a Mountayne of the Prophets ibidem Christ is the Sauiour of all Nations 32. Christ being preached the kingdome of God is preached 119.915 Christ by his diuine power and operation is euery where 40. Christ is very God. 106.448 Christ is the Lorde 127. Christ is the name of God and the Image of hys father 9 Christ is a priest 127. Christ is a man. 106. Christ is a man approoued of God. Pag. 107. Christ is lyfe and they that beleeue in hym haue lyfe 12. Christ is the lyfe and the resurrection 119. Christ is an vniuersall sauiour 127. Christ dyed according to Gods appointment 109 Christ was a very man of the stock of the Iewes 178.448 Christ tooke hys humane nature into heauen 35. Christ appertayneth to the Iewes Pag. 184. Christ is ascended into Heauen the place of the blessed 35. Christ is ascended into that place whyther our bodyes must also ascende ibidem Christ gyueth light to his people in the myddle of darknesse 494. Christ was crucyfied being innocent 535. Christ shall iudge the quick and the deade 457. Christ resembled to Moses 179. Christ seeth and careth for his sheepe on earth 8. Christ is the peacemaker betweene God and man. 448. Christ the Prince and chiefe of all Prophets 333. Christ is the Phisition for sinnes 130. Christ ouercame by death 381. Christ preached by Moses and the Prophets 177. Christ is the Prince or chiefe of the Prophets 333. Christ is a Prophet 178. How Christ must be acknowledged and confessed 649. How Christ must be preached ibideÌ„ How Christ perfourmed the office of a priest 6 How Christ is a stumbling block to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Gentyles 663. Christ ruleth in the myddle of hys enimyes 242. Christ is declared a king by God his father 2. Christ is a king and a priest 37.452 Howe Chryst fulfylled the office of a king 6. Christ is a victorious king 126 Christ aduaunceth vs to saluation Pag. 576. Christ is not euerye where in bodye Pag. 34.35 Christ ought to dye but once 540. If Christ bee
ante O. Doctrine of the Apostles 139. Doctrine is tyed to no place 899. Doctrine deuised by the holye ghost must be taught in the church 20. Doctrine of Christ maye be learned out of the Prophets 383. Doctrine of the gospell succeedeth most luckily among the enymies thereof 553. Doctrine of faith is not against good workes 640. Doctrine is the chiefe thyng in the church 280. Doctrine of Paule accused 773. Doctrine of Paule out of the scripture 648. Doctrine Apostolike which is true Pag. 407. Doctrine of truth can neuer bee so wisely modestly preached but the world wyll seke to reprochit 289. Doctrine Apostolike hath Christ hir author 8. Doctrine apostolike whence it springeth 900. Doctrine of Christ whereto it serueth 7. Doctrine of Christ begynning and ende 63. Doctrine is chiefely to bee cared for in the Church 139. Doctrine how Paule vsed it 648. Doctrine taught of the Apostles is true 3. Doctrine of Christ contemned bringeth punishment 547. Doctrines that deface the merite of Christ are pernitious 248. Doctours of the Church called pillers 345. Doctours who be 508. Doctrine Apostolike disturbed by the Professours 407. Doctrine of Christ planteth not licentious lyfe 530. Doinges of mâ—n must be examined after the rule of Gods worde  Domitian a persecutor of the Church kylled by his owne men 300. D ante R. Dronkennesse whereof it beginneth and what euill is in it 92. D ante V. Dutie of christian men in persecutitions 491. Duetie of them whome Christ hath lyghtened 790. Duetie both of Iewes and Gentiles is to seeke the Lorde 601. Duetie of christians what it is 180. Duetie of seruauntes 437. Dust shaken of 557. E. E ante D. EDucation and good bringing vp of children howe profitable it is 617. E ante F. Effect of the Apostles sermon 569. Effect of Gods promisses 846 Effect of Peters sermon 129. Effect of the Apostles counsell 137. Effect of the Apostles doctrine 561. Effect of persecution and banishement 557. Effect of Gods worde in the elect and their duâ—tie 555. E ante L. Election or choosing is from euerlasting 554. Election gratuitie or free the fountayne of all goodnesse 525. Electing of Ministers vnorderlye what hurt it doth 70. Election lawfull getteth Ministers authoritie ibidem Election lawfull confirmeth Ministers in their office ibidem Electing Ministers in the Church asketh heede and dyligence 281. Election is not hyndred through our sinnes 681. Electing must be made openly in the sight of the church 66. Election and Predestination are certaine 687. Election what the ende and marke thereof is 29. Election of Ministers must be vsed as in the primitiue church 68. The elected bee nâ—t free from coÌ„mon calamities 420. The elect acknowledge and receyue the worde of God. 548. The elect easilye knowe the worde of God. 555. The elect what their disposition is Pag. 138. The elect are chosen out of all sortes of men 509. The elect God tryeth diuers wayes and delyuereth them when they looke least for it 805. Electing of Ministers in the Primitiue Church 66. Eloquence a gyft of the holy ghost Pag. 698. Elymas the Sorcerer contendeth with Paule 514. Elimas contention wyth Paule how it ended 517. Enemies of the truth must be boldly reprehended 516. Enemies of the truth what weapons they vse 833. Enemies of the truth what craftes they vse 192.245 Enemies of the Apostles who 191. Enemies of Christ and hys gospell who ibidem Enemies of Christ depriued of all helpe and dignitie 60.61 Christes professed enimies must bee fledde 136. Enemies of Christ howe they shall be punished 59. Enemies of Christ are the persecutors of hys church 393. Enemies of Paule set at debate among themselues by God. 805. Enemies greatest to the truth are Priestes 191.244 Enemies of the truth and of the Ministers who 244. 819. Enemies of the truth are giuen vp into a reprobate sense 287 The attemptes of Christes enemies are vaine 242 The attemptes of the enemies of Christ. 218. Enemies of Christe fight againste God and yet execute his counsell Pag. 218.219 What ende Christes enemies haue in their enterprises 262. Enemies of Christ conspired what their propertie is 268 The enemies of Christes enterprises are folish 251. The enemies of Christes enterprises easely disappointed as appeareth by examples 394 The enemies of the Churches enterprises are nothing but mere conceipte and opinion 856. The enemies of Christ destruction Pag. 59. The craftes of the enemies of the truth 192.245 The enemies of the truthes enterprises defeated and the godly defended Pag. 246. The enemies of the truthes impudencie 833.834 The enemies of the truth how they must be delt with 199. E ante P Ephesus estate and condicion 704. Epicures 26. Epicures opinions 660. Epicurious lyfe shal raigne toward the later tymes 661.662 Epistle of Captaine Lysias and the parts therof 814. E ante R. Errours manifest and knowne must not be denyed 408. Errour of the Apostles what comoditie it hath 25.26 Errour of a carnall kingdome imagined by the Israelites appeareth by scripture to be olde 27. Errours rooted are hard to be pulled vp ibidem E ante S Essenes secte what it was 803. E ante V Euangelists sincere how they may be discerned from false ibidem His Baptisme dilygenly described Pag. 384.387 Eunuch complayneth not of Philips departure 387. Eunuche is zelous although ignoraÌ„t in many things 382.383 E ante X Examples speciall make no rule generall 143. Examples of Auncestours excuse not errours 673. Example of godly persons preserued by the Lord. 233. Excecation and blyndenes of the wicked is incurable 252. Execution or accomplishing the message sent to the Church at Antioch Pag. 610. Execution of Lawes is the lyfe of them 618. Examinacion of Ministers necessary to be had in the church 15 Example of a christian boldnes 90. Example of an effectuouse power working of the holy ghost ibidem Exercise of the Apostles 611. Exhortacions necessary to styrre vp the people 521. Exorcistes or Coniurers in the church Pag. 712. Exorcistes of the Papistes 713. Externe or outwarde religion 640. F ante A FAce of god what is ment by it 120. To be gathered to the fathers what it is 541. Fathers alwaies contemned Moses Pag. 321.366 The vaine braggers in younger and later fathers 164. Fathers neuer obedient to gods commaundements 343. Fathers in the beginning pleased god by fayth onely without the lawe ceremonies 292. Fathers which are to be followed in religion 162. Affiaunce in Fathers beaten downe by Steuen 350 Fathers examples how they are to be followed 292. False Apostles make their hearers vncertain of saluation 606. False Prophets seeke the frendship of great estates 515. False teachers muste bee noted by name and set out in theyr colours Pag. 516.137 Faultes coÌ„mitted by other men cannot excuse vs. 519 False witnesses brought againste Steuen 287 False teachers and their societie must be auoyded 137. False Apostles are nicked 606. False prophets seke nothing but how to turne men from the fayth 137. Fame of those the
none at all or at leastwise might seeme obscure and vncertaine Beside this there is one other thing very profitable and necessary to be knowne that is to say what maner of countinaunce the Primatiue Church had which was founded by the Apostles according to the which the Church in all ages ought to be refourmed when any errors or abuses shall happen Touching which thing as all men dispute therof in these daies so shall a man finde very fewe which wil take the straight way opened by the Apostles to amende the same Wherby it commeth to passe that we put newe errors in the place of olde driue away olde superstitions with new as pieuish noysome as the olde Whereas if we would obserue the thinges written by Luke wee should haue a certaine an infallible rule aswell of doctrine as ceremonies which the Apostles left vnto the church They taught one Iesus Christ to be the onely Auctor of our saluation and that men which by nature are sinners and in daunger of damnation are by no other meanes iustified saued than by faith in Iesus Christ. Yea this booke aboundeth with most notable examples wherewith the principall and chiefe article of our christian fayth as I sayd eare whyle is warranted and confirmed against all the cauillations of Sophisters and Phariseis For what other did euer the Apostles require of the vncleane Gentiles and straungers from the common weale of the people of God but to leaue their olde superstition and to beleeue in Christ Did they not preache saluation and forgiuenesse of sinnes to them turning from their open ydolatrie Did they not most stoutely stande against those blinde Bayardes which would burthen the Gentiles with the woorks of the lawe as though Christ had not beene of power to saue but those which prepared themselues to him by the deedes of the Lawe Wherfore if the faith in Iesus Christ was once sufficient for the Gentiles and they not to be charged with the workes and ceremonies of the lawe published by God I pray you what shall let why the same faith and beliefe shal not suffise vs in these daies Or shall we say that the traditions of men are more profitable and necessary to the attaynement of Iustification and saluation than they which God once ordayned to remayne till the time of correction As touching ceremonies outwarde rytes the Apostles thought it vnlawfull to charge the Churches with any thing vpon their priuate authoritie Baptisme the order wherof they receyued of Christ the Lorde they haue most sincerely deliuered The vse and maner of the Lordes Supper as Christ did institute it they thought good to retayne In other matters of the Church this was their chiefe care to haue a Discipline wherewith Christ woulde the naughtye disposed to be kept vnder and that the poore shoulde be honestly prouided for whose case and condicion the Lorde did vouchsafe so earnestlye to commende vnto vs The thinges which besides these now a dayes vnder the name of the Apostles and Canons of the Apostles are obtruded wee can not acknowledge for Apostolyke neyther can any good man blame vs therefore forasmuch as Luke maketh no mention of them whose diligence and labour the holy Ghost thought good to vse in writing the Sermons and Actes of the Apostles Surely I will neuer thinke the holye Ghost eyther so vnwyse as to take a negligent wryter of so high matters or else so forgetfull as to let passe any of those things the knowledge and obseruation whereof was so necessarie in hys Church I would speake of euery thing more at large but that they recourse in the treatise of the Hystorie where they will be more commodiously handled Let it suffise for this time to haue shewed the great vtilitie of this booke in that it ministreth to vs a true and an infallible rule of reforming the Church which except they obserue which will be called and counted reformers they may well reioyce in their reformations in the iudgement of the fleshe but they shall neuer giue vs Churches that any man but meanely trayned in the holy Scriptures shall acknowledge in all pointes for sincere and true Apostolike Churches Howbeit this booke sheweth vs not only a forme paterne of the Church of Christ but also it plainely teacheth vs what the state and condicion of the Church is here in earth which to know is both profitable and necessarie aswell for doctrine and information as also for the comfort that thereby commeth vnto vs For we shal see the Apostles in euery part of the world finde it true that Christ foreshewed touching their Crosse and afflictions For God would not so worke by them as that the things both supersticiously and wickedly maintayned in the worlde till that daye shoulde yeelde of their owne accorde to their preaching but he would invre them with labours and contentions And in euery place there were founde that woulde withstande theyr doctrine and those not of the rascall and common sorte but they which for their learning and godlynesse the worlde woondered at such as were the Scribes and Priestes amongst the Iewes and the Philosophers of the Gentyles Neyther was the matter decyded wyth wordes For so great was the authoritie of the enimies of the truth that the Magistrates tooke their partes so that they were fayne to pleade their cause before them and to contrarie their commaundements with hazarde of their lyfe Thus being banished their natiue Countrie they felt the smart of exyle they were in perill by sea and lande they laye bounde in Prisons euerye man hated them and rayled vpon them and finallye they ended their charge of preaching the Gospell with their death and bloudsheading These thinges if wee consider wee shall perceyue what we haue to hope for nowe a dayes neyther shall wee be offended eyther wyth the authoritie or power of men striuing against the Gospell wyth such rage and furie as they did And on the other side the loyaltie and truth of Christ shall marueylously comforte vs whom the Apostles founde so true in his promyses For he promised the ayde of his holy Spirite present counsell in aduersitie and his safegard and defence against all men All which he so perfourmed that they hauing the vpper hande despite of the world and Prince therof obtained their purpose and were able with good successe to perfourme their vocation Let no man therefore feare the threates of tyraunts in these daies let no man be afrayde of Sathans enterpryses let no man be abasshed at the stormes tempestes of this worlde For Christ liueth still and the truth of his promyses is infallible which as they once were made to his Apostles euen so they are continued to all men which beleeue in Christ according to their doctrine And surely if there were no other vtilitie of this booke but this one there is no man but seeth how necessary the knowledge therof is in these dayes where wee see euery where such
in their mother tongue Acheldama that is to say the bloudy fielde SAint LVKE hitherto hath declared what the Apostles did in their owne priuate case after Christ departed from the earth attributing to them true obedience vnitie of mindes and continuance in prayer And these verily are wholesome exercises wherewith we must prepare our selues duely to receyue the holye ghost who entreth not into a frowarde soule and whome the worlde cannot receyue but contemneth and derideth such cogitations and studies Nowe in this place he beginneth to declare what the Apostles first did how they settled themselues to the publike ministery of the Church which was committed vnto them And this was the substitution of Matthye in the place of Iudas the traytour and reprobate For where Christ would haue the Apostles to be twelue in number whom hee ordayned to be Iudges of the twelue Trybes of Israel it was requisite the same number should be fulfilled least the falshoode of Iudas should any way hinder the ordinaunce of Christ. In the meane season the example of the Apostles admonisheth vs that the chiefe care of the Church ought to be in prouiding to haue fitte meete ministers For how shal they beleeue in him sayth Paule of whom they haue not hearde howe shall they heare without a Preacher howe shall they preach except they be sent And the same Apostle in another place sayth that himselfe Apollo and Cephas were the ministers of God by whome the Corinthians beleeued For although it belonge onely to God to giue fayth and hee worketh the same in the mindes of men by the vertue of his holy spirite for which cause the worshippers of Christ are called by the Prophet the taught of God yet for our sakes he witteth safe to vse the outwarde ministerie of the worde the vse and dignitie whereof must be defended and retayned in the Church Which thing is the cause why the Prophetes account fitte teachers among the chiefe benefites of God and Christ teacheth his Apostles to praye vnto God to sende worthy and faithfull workmen into his vineyarde And Paule in another place sheweth the maiesty and great care of Christ for his Church by this one argument chiefly that he sendeth from high giftes of his holy spirite and giueth some Apostles some Prophetes some Euaungelists some Pastors and teachers to the increase of the Saintes in the woorke of administration and to the building vp of his bodye They ought well to remember this that take vppon them in these dayes authoritie ouer the Church of Christ whether they be Bishops or secular Magistrates that they fayle not in this most necessary poynt to see to the Church but that they order euery thing in such sort that they maye leaue to their posteritie presidents of sounde and true doctrine Whervnto chiefly belongeth the appointing of schooles and bringing vp of youth which the Prophetes in the olde Testament had a great care of and after that the Christian Emperours likewyse Which things whosoeuer eyther through negligence or wasting of the Church goodes consume they ought to be taken for the greatest enimies of the Church and shall one daye buy such their heynous offences full deere at Christes hande But to addresse vs to the declaration of this present place Luke with great diligence rehearseth this hystorie declaring how the chiefe vse thereof is for vs to learne by example of the Apostles what to obserue and followe in choosing and appoynting ministers of the Church He beginneth with the description of the Church that was at that time In those dayes sayth he when they being gathered togither with one accorde looked for the comming of the holy ghost Peter stoode vp in the midst of the Disciples and proposed a matter which indifferently appertained to them all The number of them that beleeued when they were rehearsed by name was about an hundred and twentie Here both the small number of beleeuers in the Primitiue Church and Peter the Apostle are diligently to be considered For touching the number of them that professed Christ I thinke there is no man but marueyleth that there was no more founde in so famous and populous a Citie that professed and followed christ For what had Christ left vnassayde in that Citie For to omit the teaching aduertisements exhortation of the Prophets if a man consider but the things done in that Citie from the time that Christ came among them he shall perceyue an incredible hardnesse of heart and frowardnesse in that nation Iohn the Baptist went before Christ by reason of the plainnesse of his doctrine and straightnesse of his lyfe had bene able to haue mooued anye kinde of men But howe smally he profited the proofe very well declared Then by and by vpon followed Christ who to his doctrine which he framed and prepaced all maner of wayes to winne them with added myracles of such force and efficacie that they were able to make the verye enimies to confesse the truth Uerily Nicodemus confessed that no man but he that was sent of God coulde doe such things as they sawe him doe euery daye And manye openlye sayde Shall Christ when hee commeth worke more myracles than this man hath done I let passe the signes and woonders which partlye went before Christes death and partly followed which were able to mollifie the harts of the most cruell souldiers And yet after all these thinges there are no more but sixe score persons reckened among all that beleeued by Lukes testimonie who was a most faithfull and true witnesse In this appeareth the great power of Iesus Christ which of this smal remnant as the Prophets afore times tolde was able to multiplie and encrease his Church that in fewe yeares it was spred ouer all the worlde Wee maye learne also the vntowardnesse of mans nature and acknowledge almost an incurable naughtinesse in him and not to be offended though we see but fewe in these dayes that beleeue the doctrine of the Gospell For this did Esaias long ago foresee therfore minding to preach of the redemption that should be made by Christ crieth out who hath beleeued our preaching to whom is the arme of the Lorde declared And Christ speaking to his flocke sayth feare not little flocke for it hath pleased my father to giue you a kingdome And himselfe speaking of the last times declareth that such shall be the fashion and condicion of the worlde when he commeth that he shall finde no faith or truth vpon the earth Therfore great is the errour of those which iudge of faith and doctrine according to the multitude or fewnesse of them that followe it which is a common thing nowe a dayes For such was the state of the Church euen in the verye beginning that the smallest number embraced the doctrine of truth Noah only with his familie in that auncient worlde followed a diuers faith and religion from the residue of
vse whereof is to learne vs to knowe the order of the Apostolike Church and wherein the same is in these dayes decayed to restore and reforme it thereafter againe They continued sayth he in the Apostles doctri ne and fellowship and in breaking of breade and in prayers He rehearseth foure things of euery which we haue something to say In the first place the Apostles doctrine what that was it shall otherwheres appeare It was Christes commaundement that they should teache all Nations those things that they had before learned of him He commaunded them to preach repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes in his name In the which articles it is plaine the knowledge of the whole law and of Gods will and all the maner of our saluation is contayned A taste of this doctrine we sawe in Peters sermon gone before And their writings abundantly declare that they obserued this forme of doctrine in all places Therefore the faithfull of the primitiue Church abode in that order and trade of doctrine which we see at this daye comprehended in the bookes of the Apostles and in these is no mention made of any mans traditions and inuentions Luke placeth doctrine first bicause by teaching the Church is gathered togither and by the same as Paule declareth commeth fayth and all the beleeuing are borne againe of the immortall and eternal word touching which point see Rom. 10. 1. Pet. 1 c. Here we learne that the chiefe care in the Church ought to be for doctrine For where through it as was sayde euen nowe we be gathered into the vnitie of fayth it cannot be chosen but they must fowly and miserably be scattered that admit diuers and vncertaine doctrines Those be diuers and vncertaine which de pend and consist of the will of man Wherefore it behooueth vs to holde and retaine the Apostolike doctrine which they learned at Christes mouth and which they being illuminated with the holye ghost taught to all Nations vppon the earth This doctrine is both certaine plaine perâ—iâ—e and autentike so that it needeth neyther mannes inuention nor authoritie eyther to commende or confirme it Iohn speaking of this doctrine sayth Let that which you hearde from the beginning remayne in you And Paule will not haue himselfe beleeued no nor an aungell comming from heauen if hee dare to preach anye other Gospell or waye of saluation than the Apostles haue taught This reprooueth the vnconstant wethercockes of these dayes who haue a delight to dally with doctrine and religion and dare euery daye alter and chaunge it at their pleasure and for priuate lueres sake as wee reade Ieroboam vsed to doe As though the vse of religion and doctrine were to none other ende but to keepe men in awe as it were with vayne buggebeggers Here are they also reprooued which like children suffer themselues to be ledde with euery blast of doctrine contrary to the precept of Paule For the chiefe marke of those that be faithfull and true Christians is a faithfull and constaunt keeping of the Apostles doctrine Whosoeuer rashly forsaketh this doctrine he must needes confesse that he knoweth not at all what the Church of Christ is Secondly he sayeth that they continued in communicating he vnderstandeth the beneficence and liberalitie they vsed towarde the poore according to that saying of the Apostle To doe good and to distribute forget not He ioyneth this next vnto doctrine bicause that by it as was euen nowe sayde we are vnited vnto Christ our heade as members of one bodye Therefore they that be in this wise vnited togither must count eche others aduersitie and prosperitie as their owne wherevnto it seemeth Christ had a respect where he shewed that loue was the cognisaunce and badge of his Disciples And this is a singuler and worthy prayse of beneficence to haue the next place vnto doctrine among the exercises of the Church Whereby we may easily perceiue what to thinke of them who are touched with no pitie of their needy brethren but snorting in wealth themselues care not though all other want so they may enioye the riches and delights of this world But bicause we meane hereof to speake more hereafter let this little for this time suffice Thirdly he reciteth breaking of breade by the which he vnderstandeth the mysticall supper of our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Christ. He vseth this name for that in the supper the breade is publikely and solemnely broken partly to set forth the memorie of the Lordes death and partly to put vs in minde that we were the causers of the death of Iesus Christ seeing it was necessary he shoulde suffer and die for our sinnes He maketh mention onely of the supper not for that he barreth baptisme out of the Church but bicause he had spoken thereof before where he sayde they were baptised And he speaketh of those which were alredy receiued into the Church not of their children and those that shoulde afterwarde professe Christ wherof we gather that baptisme ought not to be yterated bicause it is sufficient to be once receyued into the Church of Christ. Another reason why he spake of the supper was bicause Christ ordeyned it to be a solemne memoriall and remembrance of his death which for this cause ought to bee the oftner celebrated Marke here in the meane while the simplicitie of the primitiue Church which being contented with the rites and sacraments deliuered by the Lord neither durst deuise any new ne yet set forth the olde with any newe ceremonies for feare of prescribing christ And although Luke expresse not the rytes and order of the mysticall supper as they vsed it yet there is no doubt but they had a respect to Christes institution bicause Paule afterwarde confesseth that he deliuered vnto the faithfull that order which he receyued of the Lorde and reuoketh them which had swarued from the same to the obseruation and keeping thereof These things ought they to haue marked which glorying in the name of the Gospell are so bolde as to chaunge and alter the maner of the Lords supper ordeyned by Christ himselfe For to saye nothing of the lightes the riot in vestiments the pieuishe gesturing and infinite such like which they perhaps of a good zeale thought to commende the authoritie of the supper the more with this me thinketh can not be pardoned that they haue taken from the supper the breaking of bread whyles they make the peeces of the misticall bread rounde before they come to the supper and put them whole into the mouthes of the receyuers If they take away this breaking what will they leaue vs wherby to remember the death of Christ or to admonish vs of our sinnes and of repentance considering the breaking of breade was of such authoritie in the primitiue Church that vnder that name they comprehended the whole supper of the Lorde Therefore we must holde fast the auncient simplicitie which if any man dislyke certes he to boldly
this saying pleased the whole multitude and they chose Steuen a man full of fayth and of the holy ghost and Philip and Prochorus and Nicanor and Timon and Parmenas and Nicholas a Conuerte of Antioch These they set before the Apostles and when they had prayed they layde their handes vpon them And the worde of God increased and the number of the Disciples at Ierusalem multiplied greatly and a great company of the Priestes were obedient vnto the fayth AS Luke hath descrybed a sounde and moste perfite paterne of the primitiue Church euen so he declareth with great diligence the vice that sprang in the same The beginning whereof was about the Church goodes and howe manye wayes they offended of late we perceyued The Apostles erred of ignorance and multitude of businesses being not able to discharge two offices at once But of a little errour followeth a great offence For certain conceiued and tooke occasion hereby of discention and became murmurers so that now the Church seemed in a farre other case than heretofore it was when Luke sayde all the people were of one minde and will. The holy ghost ment hereby to teache vs that no man should be offended as at a straunge thing though he perceyued some blemishe or vice to spring in any Church or congregation For what so much argueth vs to be men as to erre and to be deceyued we must therefore studie howe to correct these things that vices spreade not to brode or by delayes become vncurable The Apostles well noted these things which calling the multitude togither modestly excused themselues and also friendly gaue counsell what was best to be done This is the ende and scope of their counsayle that Deacons or Stewards may be chosen to whome both the charge of publike goodes and also the ouersight of the poore in the congregation might be committed and least they shoulde erre in their choyce they diligently declare what maner of menne ought to be chosen Then followeth what was done after the Church by their authority had allowed the Apostles counsaile This is the second part of this present hystorie wherein is described the choosing of the Deacons of the Church In the consideration whereof it behooueth vs to be diligent that we may vnderstande what we also ought to doe in these dayes First he declareth by whome the Deacons were chosen This saying sayth he pleased the whole multitude and they chose Steuen c. Then the Deacons are chosen by the consent and authoritie of the whole Church Therfore the choosing of Deacons to whome the administration of Church goodes is committed belongeth to all the Church For where these goodes be consecrated to the whole Church it must not be suffred that a fewe shall haue the disposing of them at their pleasure or choose the disposers of them For so maye it come to passe that those goodes which the godly and faithfull of a godly and christian zeale gaue for the conseruation of the Church may be an occasion to haue the same spoyled It is worthy of great commendation that Luke sayth the counsell of the Apostles pleased them For they perceyued it was right and necessary that they whome Christ had appoynted to preach the Gospell shoulde not be burthened with temporall affayres They perceyued also that this institution agreed with the example of Christ who had committed to Iudas the purse of his dayly expences and care of the poore for that he woulde haue neyther himselfe nor the other Apostles hindered in the ministerie of the worde Therefore with one consent they agree to the Apostles saying This is the right and proper marke of the true Church that she harkeneth to the voyce of hir shepehearde and striueth not agaynst Christes counsell or example And their frowardnesse is inexcusable which will haue nothing to be altred or chaunged bicause they woulde not seeme to haue erred although they see the order and forme of the Church altogither marred and corrupted The Louianistes offende in this behalfe who thinke this Maxima to be defended with tooth and nayle that the Romaine Church cannot erre c. and will admit no reformation although they are neyther able to dissemble ne yet to excuse great errors and abuses in the same We see diuers Gospellers also stumble at the same stone which whyle they will not swarue one strawe bredth from the first reformation of their Churches doe not onely mainteyne olde errors in some articles but suffer newe also dayly to aryse Let vs therefore followe the readynesse to yeelde that was in the primitiue Church least while we seeke to be cleere from all suspicion of error we become altogither distayned with errours Secondarily is declared who they were that the Church did choose For there is rehearsed a scroll of their names in the which as Steuen is the first so is he commended with a singuler prayse in that it is sayde he was full of fayth and of the holy ghost The occasion of which commendations is partly bicause of the historie of Steuen following and partlye for that we might vnderstande what the Church chiefely obserued in this election For here is no yeelding to priuate affections nor no admission of ambitious mens sleyghts subtelties who are ledde eyther with desire of priuate glory or vtilitie But they iudge that such ought to be chosen as were able to aunswere the rule prescribed by the Apostles Yet among these was Nicholas rehearsed who as the auncient writers saye made his wife common and was the authour of the detestable sect of Nicholaites whose workes Christ sayth he hateth Apoc. 2. Neyther coulde the whole Church with the exhortation of the Apostles vse such diligence but such a beastly and wicked man was able to get into this most holy order Which certainlye was a thing both wonderfull and absurde onlesse we were assured that aswell the affayres of all mankinde as of the Church were ruled by Gods prouidence And the Lorde suffred him by his iust iudgement to obteyne this notable roume in the Church bicause the same serued much for our instruction For first we learne that wicked men manye times creepe and get into the societie of those that are good and godly For Satan ceaseth not to throwe and sowe taxes among the good seede whyle men sleepe So we see Iudas was reckoned among the Apostles whome Christ knewe to be a Deuill and Traytor Wherefore no man ought to be offended if the like fall out in our dayes For God will haue his people tried and exercised And there must needes be heresies or sectes that the chosen may be tried Furthermore he maketh vs attent to examine both our selues and other that we eyther deceyue not our selues or suffer others to deceyue both vs and the Church Which thing in elections is of all other thinges to be regarded For if the primitiue Churche were deceyued in hir iudgement being feruent in an holy zeale of Christ what
natiuitie For when the Iewes had lost their libertie and were compelled to pay taxe and tribute to a straunge Prince and an Ethnike and euery man was ceassed by Cyrenius then was that promised and so long looked for Sauiour of the world borne Yea he was borne of the stocke of Dauid where as it had lost all dignitie and seemed as Esaye once sayde a rotten and vnprofitable stocke Therfore let no man despayre in imminent afflictions The seconde argument whereby he prooueth Moses to bee saued by the mercy of God he taketh of his Parents who brought him vppe three moneths at home at their house contrary to the kings commaundement For this was as Paule testifyeth and interpreteth it Hebr. 11. a worke of fayth whereby they respecting Gods mercie and his promises were so comforted that they durst breake the kings commaundement But that fayth and boldenesse of minde are the gyftes of God is more euident than needeth long proofe So therefore must the fayth of Moyses parents be considered that we encouraged by their example must learne to contemne those wicked commaundementes oftyrauntes which no man can obey with godlynesse For in such thinges must Peters rule be followed which plainely sayth we must rather obey God than men Thirdly he rehearseth the order and maner howe Moyses was saued that the grace and power of God may the more appeere For Pharaos daughter tooke him being cast out into the riuer Nylus and brought him vp as if it had bene hir owne sonne Furthermore being trayned vppe in the Court in all maner of wisedome of the Egyptians he became expert in all qualities belonging to a ruler and gouernour Who will in these thinges attribute anye thing to mannes desertes or merites who will not acknowledge Gods singuler grace and fauour Here is the power of God marueylous woonderfull who disappoynteth and laugheth at tyrants enterprises Pharao bringeth vp in his owne Court and as it were in hys owne bosome the Captaine and deliuerer of that people which he sought most to oppresse So whyle Achab persecuteth the Prophetes and the Church Abdias a most faythfull defender of the Prophetes and true doctrine is in greatest honor and authoritie in the court So vnder the Romaine Emperours sometime the mainteyners of the true fayth had greatest charge in the fielde although the Emperours would haue had the faith destroyed And many other examples there are which declare howe the greatest enimies of Christ haue furthered and set forwarde the Church Who therfore will be afrayde of their attempts which are ruled by the bridle of Gods power and prouidence Let vs also consider howe he sayeth Moyses was brought vp in all maner wisedome of the Egyptians Christians therefore maye reade the workes of Gentyles and Philosophers as it appeareth Paule did by his writings and sermons wherein he feately placeth the sentences of the Ethnickes Yet a meane must be obserued least the mysteries of the worde of God beginne to be contemned of those that delyght in Gentyle philosophie and that we make not to much of those things in their writings which openly impugne the prophecies of heauenlye wisdome This thing commeth to passe in Astrologers and in the ouer curious searchers of naturall causes which yet are not ashamed to defend their vngodlynesse by Moyses example But they ought rather to followe his modestie who in the description of the frame and workmanship of this worlde hauing great occasion to haue shewed and set out his Egypticall wisedome comprehendeth all those things in marueylous playnenesse and breuitie that the curious wittes of Mathematicalles and Philosophers haue wearied their braynes vnprofitably about nowe these manye hundred yeares For where he referreth the causes of things to God alone as the Scripture euerywhere doth he easily saw that it was a wicked ostentation of the wit to spoyle God of any part of his glorye and to bring the gouernaunce of the world in subiection and bondage to the course of Creatures Therefore their foolishnesse and madnesse is detestable which make Abraham and Moyses the authors of iudiciall astrologie Let vs rather depende vppon Gods appoyntment and prouidence onely who of his goodnesse chose both Abraham and Moyses and hath by them promised vs hys sonne to be our Sauiour and King To whome be all prayse honor power and glory Amen The .xlviij. Homelie AND when he was full fourtie yeares olde it came into his heart to visite his brethren the children of Israel And when hee sawe one of them suffer wrong he defended him and aduenged his quarrell that had the harme done to him and smote the Aegyptian For he supposed his brethren would haue vnderstande how that God by his hande shoulde deliuer them but they vnderstoode not And the next daye he shewed himselfe to them as they stroue and would haue set them at one agayne saying Sirs yee are brethren why hurt yee one another but he that did his neyghbour wrong thrust him awaye saying who made thee a Ruler and a Iudge ouer vs wilt thou kill mee as thou diddest the Aegyptian yesterdaye Then fledde Moyses at that saying and was a straunger in the lande of Madian where hee begate twoo sonnes WHereas the blessed Martyr Steuen following the order and tracke of the storie of the fathers is commen to Moyses in whom the Iewes so greatly glorie as in their deliuerer and lawe giuer he diligentlye handleth his hystorie partly bicause Moyses touching their deliuerie out of Egypt was a figure of Christ and bare witnesse of Christ and partly bicause he would not seeme to be a contemner of Moyses as they accused him in that he preached agaynst the Temple and Ceremonies of the lawe And bicause he woulde quyte take from them the vayne affiaunce they had in outwarde ceremonies he sheweth that the fathers so little trusted in mannes righteousnesse that Moyses himselfe had nothing whereof to reioyce before God bycause through no helpe of man but by the onely grace of God he was saued and called to such honour as he had Wherevpon it followeth that whatsoeuer afterwarde he did worthy of any singuler prayse and commendation it was to be attributed vnto Gods goodnesse and grace The same is more plainely set forth in this present place where he declareth how Moyses beganne to vse his office wherevnto God had appoynted him and howe the fathers vnworthily despised the benifyte of deliuery giuen them and very vncourteously reiected Moyses their reuenger and defender He beginneth with Moyses age and with the cause that mooued him to take vppon him the charge of the people being so grieuously afflicted he sayth he was fourtie yeares olde before he gaue anye token of the peoples deliuerie In the meane time liuing in the Court among the Nobles of the Realme he seemed to haue little regarde of the people which thing Steuen manifestly teacheth where he sayth when he was full fourtie yeares of age it came into his heart to visite his brethren Who
nothing contrary to the same though it seeme neuer so worthy of authoritie And hereof the Lord himselfe giueth vs warning where he forbiddeth vs in the law to beleeue false Prophets although they confirmed their doctrine with myracles For the Lorde your God sayeth Moses tempteth you to see whether you loue the Lorde your God with all your heart c. Therefore they obiect myracles to vs in vaine which go about to perswade vs in things varying from Gods worde See 2. Thess. 2. Math. 24. Besides in Simon is set forth a manifest marke whereby a deceyuer may be knowne For he challengeth to himselfe godly honor which Satan chiefly desireth to th ende to spoyle God of his honor wherein he farre differeth from the good Aungels which refuse godly honor being offered them and put it ouer vnto god See Apocal. 19. and .22 And the faythfull seruaunts of God being well remembred of their naturall corruption be most free from this sacrilegall desire of godly honor and giue all the prayse to God for whatsoeuer they doe well and laudably Example hereof we haue seene before in Iohn and Peter and shall hereafter see the lyke in Paule Therfore let them be driuen from vs and clapped out of our company which dare to take vpon them any be it neuer so little a peece of diuine honor For he can be no faythfull seruant that will take vnto him his maisters glory Last of all we haue in the Samaritanes an example of the inconstancy and lightnesse of the Commons in that they yeelde to this crafty deceyuour and suffer themselues to be beguiled This is the propertie of the world to delite in deceyuers and to reioyce in deuisers of straunge subtelties But if there be any hope of neuer so little gayne yee shall see them who oughte to depend onely vpon the word of God by and by striken in a great rage They that in these dayes seeke after Soothsayers to heare tell of thinges lost or who hath taken them away giue vs examples of this madnesse And there be woorse than these which thinke diseases may be put awaye by incantations and certaine conceiued formes of wordes and with costly superstition hyre such as professe such kynd of witchcraft But the obedience of the Samaritanes being better instructed deserueth prayse This it becommeth vs to imitate and not to giue our studye to curious sciences which are long since plainely condemned by Gods sentence See Exod. 22. Leuit. 20. Deut. 18. Mich. 5. God the father hath appointed Iesus Christ to be our teacher and Sauiour Him it behooueth vs to heare and to doe his commaundement to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lviij. Homelie BVT assoone as they gaue credence to Philips preaching of the kingdome of GOD and of the name of Iesu Christ they were baptized both men and women Then Simon himselfe beleeued also And when he was baptized he continued with Phillip and woondered beholdyng the my racles and signes which were shewed When the Apostles which were at Ierusalem heard say that Samaria had receyued the worde of God they sent vnto them Peter and Iohn which when they were come downe prayed for them that they might receyue the holy Ghost For as yet he was come on none of them But they were baptized only in the name of Christ iesu Then layde they their handes on them and they receyued the holy ghost BIcause the kingdome of our Sauiour Iesus Christ was to be extended ouer all the world it was therfore necessary that the gospell by the teaching wherofmen are brought vnto Christ should be preached vnto all Nations whereof we haue seene how the Apostles receyued a commaundement of the Lorde himself being ready to ascende vp into heauen The great persecution which Luke sayth beganne at Ierusalem gaue an occasion of the putting this matter in execution For where before the tyme of this persecution the sermons of the Apostles sounded but in Ierusalem onely the other faithful ministers of Christ beyng thence dispersed beganne to preach in other places and had such good successe that within short space Phillip being come to Samaria wanne vnto Christ by his continuall preachyng the Gospell the people of the Citie which Simon long tyme had bewitched with his Magicall sciences For they contempning his Magicall conueyaunces began to giue eare vnto Christ to heare him only And how prosperously they tooke this thing in hand this present place declareth which setteth out vnto vs a more full constitution and ordering of that churche and most diligently sheweth the great going forwarde of those men in fayth and other gifts of the spirite First it is declared how they grew into one body of a congregation where he sayth Assone as they gaue credence to Philips preaching of the kingdome of God and of the name of Iesu Christ they were baptized both men and women Therefore this place is attributed chiefly to the beliefe which they gaue vnto Philips preaching in such sort that they thought his doctrine was confirmed with authority inough by the myracles which he wrought We learne therfore that through fayth congregations do duely grow in one are most stronglye knit with an inwarde bande For this Fayth only grafteth vs in Christ Iesu and maketh vs members of one body in him as Paule in many places testifieth Whervpon we euidently gather agayne that where men want faith there can be no church of Christ for such must needes be led with most variable and contrary senses and meanings We are taught by the example of the Samaritanes that the worde of God where men teache must be beleeued and that it must not be comptrolled by mans reason so that it shall nede euery day new authority For as Paule testifieth that the scriptures are inspired of GOD so the ministerye of the worde instituted of Christ in his church expressely teacheth the same Therfore whosoeuer beleeueth the ministers of Christ bringing Christes voyce and his worde we may saye hee beleeueth Christ and not men For vnto all suche belongeth this saying of Christ He that heareth you heareth me And whosoeuer receyueth hym that I sende receyueth me Wherefore Paule iudgeth the Thessalonians for this cause woorthy to be praysed for that they receyued his doctrine not as the worde of a man but as of an Aungell And the same prayse the Samaritanes deserue and as many as haue beleeued the Gospell according to their ensample Furthermore to this inwarde communion consisting of Fayth is ioyned also an outwarde bande of communion or societie For it is sayd that all as well men as women were baptized in the name of Iesus christ For as Christ chose his elect out of the world so will he haue them separated from the world and consecrated to himselfe onely To the which ende he requireth of them a playne confession of their fayth and furnisheth them wyth sacraments whereby they be
that were committed to his charge and by all meanes to be alwayes instant vppon them Therefore their error is most absurde which thinke all doctrine vnprofytable and superfluous for those which haue already once attayned to the knowledge of truth Thirdly Barnabas goeth to Tharsus from thence he bringeth Paule to Antioch to thintent the congregation through his ministery might the more be strengthened This is an other argument of a true faithfull minde and feruent in loue towarde christ For Barnabas coulde not be ignorant howe great giftes of the spirite were in Paules brest and how much authoritie he should lose if Paule came to Antioch who was the singularest instrument that Christ had But we haue before shewed that they which are feruent in faith seeke not to be glorifyed of men but desire to promote the glory of god Yea it is certayne that all they lacke fayth which are led with the desire of their owne glory prayse which argument Christ vseth against the Scribes of the Iewes In the meane season Barnabas example teacheth vs that in well ordred congregations the chiefe care is to haue fit Ministers of the word and that they shoulde be sought for and brought from all places Christ teacheth the same where he biddeth vs to praye vnto the Lorde of the haruest that he will sende forth labourers Herof we see it came to passe that the chiefe of the Prophetes and most noble Kings had so diligent a care and consideration of schooles bicause without them they perceyued the Church coulde not stande nor the pure doctrine of fayth be maintayned Wherefore their ingratitude is very grosse which do not onely contemne the Ministers as persons vnprofitable whome the Lorde of his mercy offreth but also hate them as the greatest malefactors that can be and woorse than Toades Last of all is adioyned howe Barnabas and Paule continued a whole yeare togither at Antioch For this cause vndoubtedly for that they sawe the congregation had neede of their help For Luke writeth not that they sate ydelie there like sluggards but declareth that they instructed there a great company of men in the true faith and religion of christ Let ministers of the Church followe this example and while they perswade other men to perseuerance let them constantly perseuer in their duty and not boaste themselues of the bare name of Pastors but lette them doe that that belongeth to true Pastors least they become followers and successors of that foolishe shepeherde which is described in Zachary .xj. Chapter Nowe remayneth the profite and successe of this godly and feruent diligence which Luke sayth was notable For first he sayth a great company was added vnto the Lorde Whereby it is euident that the traueyles of the godly Ministers was not without effect For as the worde of God like vnto a fruitefull seede hath power or vertue in it selfe to bring forth fruite so it alwayes falleth vpon some which being well disposed to receyue it bring forth worthy fruites And although some bring stony hearts some thorny giuen to all kinde of pleasures yet hath God his people euerywhere which receyue his seede into good hearts and there keepe it till it bring forth much fruite And the Prophete beareth witnesse that the worde of God returneth not without fruite or in vaine but is like vnto a showre of raine which watereth the grounde and maketh it fruitfull Moreouer God blesseth the studies of his Ministers so that they shall not labour in vayne This ought to encourage those that labour in the Church of Christ to thinke their traueyles can not be lost For if they deliuer but a fewe soules from destruction let them thinke they haue gotten great treasure bicause Christ witnesseth that the saluation of one soule cannot be redeemed with all the substance of the world In the meane while marke howe he sayth this compaâ—ye was added vnto the Lorde Then Paule and Barnabas gathered not scholers to themselues but vnto the Lorde For they knewe well that they must glory in Christ alone as their teacher and maister And they knewe Christ commaunded them to bring schollers vnto him Therefore great is their insolencie which be authors of sectes among Christians and make them the seruauntes of men whome Christ hath purchased to himselfe with the price of his bloude See what Paule sayth against this doing in the first epistle to the Corinthians 1.3.7 c There ensueth yet another commoditie which hath gotten perpetuall and immortall glory to the Citie of Antioche For where in that Citie the first Church of the Gentyles was gathered togither it came to passe that they which hytherto were called but Disciples are now first adourned with the name of Christians And this is that newe name which God long before promised hee woulde giue vnto his elect And what greater glorye coulde comme vnto the Antiochianes Let the Bishoppes of prowde and haultie Rome be compared with these men and they shall whether they will or nill be inforced to giue place And yet we neuer reade that that prowde tytle was giuen to Antioch to be called the heade of the Church But to let passe these matters let vs rather expende the force of this name bicause it is not giuen vs without the prouidence of god It is euident that we be so called of the sonne of God which according to the figure of the olde â–ª Testament wherewith Kings and Priests were annointed is of the Greekes for excellencie sake called Christ of the Hebrues Meschias and of vs annoynted bicause God hath appointed him the vniuersall and euerlasting King and Priest of his people as may be seene Psalm 2. and .110 And where he giueth himselfe and all that is his wholye to his people therefore he woulde haue them to be called Christians after his owne name And he hath not giuen vs a naked and an emptie name but as the Apostle sayth he hath annointed vs and made vs Kings and Priestes to God his father Therfore the vse of this name is manifolde For first it admonisheth vs of the dignitie which we haue in Christ wherevnto there is none like as they shall confesse which throughly weigh the matter For it is plaine that there was neuer King which was able to make all the subiectes of his Realme Kings no not his Courtyers or those that were of his counsayle But such is the vertue power of Iesus Christ that he is able to make them Kings for euer that acknowledge him to be their king Then this name serueth to confirme the beliefe and certaintie of our saluation For in Iesus Christ is God the father well pleased Therefore he can not be angrye with vs nor forsake vs whome he hath vouchsafed to call after the name of his belooued sonne Hence therefore may we fett arguments of consolation in aduersity especially in the temptations of our conscience Finally this title admonisheth vs of
a cause that Luke maketh mention twise or thrise of the grace worke of god For fyrst he sayth they were committed vnto the grace of God in this worke to the intent that all the Church might wytnesse they were able to doe nothing without the grace of god Then declare they what woonders God wrought by them which kinde of phrase attributeth the whole successe of their ambassage and ministerie to God onely Moreouer they declare howe God opened the dore of fayth vnto the Gentyles Then is there a dore opened vnto the fayth when an effectuall operation of the holy spirite is ioyned vnto the outwarde preaching whereby the mindes of men are illuminated and drawne vnto the obedience of fayth This is the only worke of God as Christ testifyeth saying No man commeth vnto me except my father draweth him We are taught therefore by the example of the Apostles to attribute nothing to our owne industrie and wisedome in deede of vs it is required to be faithfull and diligent Howbeit as the successe of our doings must be committed vnto God so must all the prayse and glorye of their well doings be referred vnto him also Which doctrine is not onely for ministers of the worde to remember but also for all Magistrates housholders maryed folke seruauntes and to conclude for all states and degrees of men as we haue oftentimes declared Last of all it is sayde they tarrie a good space at Antioche to the ende doubtlesse to recreate themselues with honest and godly quietnesse hauing bene wearied a long whyle before with many labours and daungers both by lande and sea For it is meete conuenient that they should reape some fruite of their labours whose fayth and diligence had bene so many waies tried So Christ bade his Apostles when they returned from preaching the gospell to go aside out of the waye for a season and to repose themselues a little Let no man yet thinke that the Apostles sate still at Antioche ydely gasing vpon others For without doubt they faithfully taught the brethren and tooke paines in helping the other Ministers But for a certaine time they surceased from traueyling and taking anye enterprise of daunger in hande God the father of mercie graunt that all they that nowe a dayes glory in the gospell may fynishe the course of their lyfe with like diligence and successe as did the Apostles and that in the heauenly Chanaan they may enioy perpetuall rest and peace with Iesus Christ our Sauiour to whome be all praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xv. chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cj. Homelie AND certayne men which came downe taught the brethren except you be circumcised after the maner of Moses you cannot be saued So when there was rysen discention and disputing not a little vnto Paule and Barnabas and certayne other of them should go vp to Ierusalem vnto the Apostles and Elders about this question And after they were brought on their way by the congregation they passed ouer Phoenices and Samaria declaring the conuersion of the Gentyles and they brought great ioy vnto all the brethren And when they were come to Ierusalem they were receyued of the congregations and of the Apostles and Elders and they declared all the things that God had done by them IN the former part of his treatise or worke Luke hath declared howe the primitiue Church was gathered togither both of Iewes and Gentiles by preaching of the Apostles and howe by the wonderfull assistaunce of GOD it was preserued amonge the contynuall stormes blastes of persecution Herevnto is added a newe hystorie in thys Chappiter that teacheth vs howe the Lorde preserued the same Church agaynst false brethren and teachers least it myghte lose eyther simplicitie of doctrine or puritie of faith For hytherto for fourteene yeares togyther Paule had preached the Gospell and according to the common consent of the Apostles doctrine had taught that all saluation was in Christ Iesus onelye which doctrine being euerywhere receyued certayne of the Iewes specially those of the Phariseys secte that professed the fayth of Christ began to withstande Who albeit they confessed Christ yet they would needes haue circumcision and the ceremonies of the lawes to be ioyned with it which opinion whiles Paule earnestly resisted caused great adooe and contention insomuch that it horribly shooke the whole Church But our Sauiour Christ forsooke not them that stroâ—e for the glory of his merite by whose prouidence it came to passe that the plaine and simple doctrine of Christ was defended and confyrmed by the publike testimonie of the Apostles and the whole Church The consyderation of thys hystorie serueth much both to instruct and comfort all congregations For as by the example of the Apostles we are taught which waye to resist false doctrine â—o learne we that the doctrine of truth standeth fyrme and sure against all inuasions wherefore we will in order consider all the partes of this present place First Luke telleth who were the authors of this strife discention euen certaine persons that came out of Iurie and from Ierusalem Therfore they must needes be of great authoritie considering Ierusalem was the mother Church of all other and was worthily esteemed of all menne bicause from thence the Gospell of saluation did fyrst issue and spring for the which cause Paule also commendeth it saying It was meete the Gentyles shoulde minister corporall thinges vnto those of Ierusalem which had giuen them the spirituall and eternall giftes of saluation And it is no doubt but those deceyuers and seducers did marueylously bragge of the name and authoritie of the Apostles and did make lyght of Paules name as who should saye he deserued not to be counted among the Apostles bicause he had not bene conuersant with Iesus Christ whyle he liued For this maye we gather of Paules Epistles where he is enforced earnestlye to defende his authoritie and Apostleship against them Furthermore we maye here see howe deceyuers breede euen in the Church but were neuer true members of the Church For they that are in deede of the Church vse to continue in the same Therefore Christ sayth they go in sheepes clothing And Paule in another place sayth from among your selues shall ryse grieuous wolues c. And this is a woonderfull craft of Satan which knowing that men doe hate and abhorre him vseth to counterfeyte an Aungell of light and vnder the cloke of holynesse to beguyle and deceyue the simple This place serueth to confute them which constantly beleeue that the Romane Church cannot erre and be deceyued and affirme that whatsoeuer commeth from thence ought to be receyued as an Oracle And yet out of Ierusalem where the Apostles discharged their office and dutie with all diligence came these hypocrites and deceyuers What therefore shall we hope for at their handes amongst whome these many hundred yeres hath bene seene no token eyther of Apostolike lyfe or
doctrine Furthermore the state of the controuersie that these deceyuers helde is expressed For they called backe the Gentyles vnto Circumcision and Ceremonies of the lawe saying Except you be circumcised you cannot bee saued Which saying it is very like they confyrmed with many articles For they had the lawe of God who ordeyned Circumcision for a perpetuall signe of his couenant amongst the Israelites They had also the example of the Church at Ierusalem where the Apostles yeelded so farre to the weakenesse of the Iewes that they circumcised their infantes Moreouer where through Circumcision they were bounde to obserue the lawe according to that saying of Paule I testifye to euery man that is circumcised that hee is bounde to keepe the whole lawe This being taken awaye they cryed and sayde that the whole lawe was abrogated and a gate opened vnto all wickednesse Yet they confessed Christ notwithstanding and woulde seeme to be followers of the Gospell like goodlye blenders and compounders which thought the lawe might be mingled with the Gospell and the righteousnesse of workes with fayth This therefore was the whole state of the controuersie whether men were iustified through the grace of God by fayth onely in Christ or whether the righteousnesse of the lawe was necessarye vnto saluation And if a man will weygh and expende this matter well it shall appeare that this was the verye same controuersie which is betweene vs and the Papistes nowe in these dayes who professe Christ also but yet affirme that men are iustifyed and saued by their merites and good deedes sauing that in this poynt the Papists case is the weaker and worse for that they grounde not vppon the lawe of Moses once giuen by God but vppon mannes traditions which long sithence haue bene condemned by the sentence of god They worship me in vaine teaching the doctrines of men Therfore it is very necessary for vs to vnderstand this controuersie For if there be no place due vnto the workes of Gods lawe for vs to glory we be iustifyed by then doubtlesse be they very miserable and blinde which dare chalenge this praise vnto the colde obseruances of mannes traditions In the meane season mannes peruersenesse bewrayeth itselfe in this place which where God offreth saluation vnto vs freely contemneth the same and seeketh rather a sumptuous and laborious way of attayning therevnto Examples of this peruersitie appeare in all ages and the Lorde complayneth hereof in Esay 55. saying Wherefore laye you out your money vppon the thing that feedeth not and spende your labour about the thing that satisfieth you not Againe My people hath committed two euils they haue forsaken me the well of the water of life and digged them pits yea vile and broken pits that can holde no water And would God that he had not more occasion to make the like complaint euerywhere at this day Thirdly followeth the effect of false doctrine that these Iewish Christians brought in That was sedition and open schisme through the which Luke sayth the Church at Antioch which hitherto had bene moste quiet and as a common sanctuarie to all the godly was disturbed Therefore they that fall from the simple doctrine of the truth and bring new and false opinions into the Church these are disturbers of the Church By this name doth Paule here sette out these fellowes saying I marueyle that you are so soone turned from Christ that called you by grace vnto another Gospell which yet is none other but that there be some which trouble you And in other places he calleth them Dogges euill workers concision and the verye enimies of the crosse of Christ. I know we are charged by the Papists in these dayes to haue disturbed to disturbe the Church But if the truth of the Apostles doctrine be well marked it shal appeere we are most cleere from this crime the puritie of which doctrine bicause we endeuour to restore maketh vs in deede to disturbe the ydlenesse of them who vnder a false pretence of Christ his Church had a delight to disporte themselues both with the felles and fleshe of the miserable sheepe Furthermore the chiefe vse of this place is that we be not so offended with the discentions rising in our dayes by reason of religion that we therefore thinke all doctrine of fayth and religion to be doubtfull and vncertayne For it is euident that the doctrine of truth hath in all ages bene diuersly assaulted and that therefore diuers discentioâ—s haue risen by meanes thereof This God suffereth to come to passe by his iust iudgement and for the weale of our saluation For fyrst according to the saying of Paule there must needes bee sectes that they which are perfite may be knowne Agayne by this occasion it commeth to passe that the chiefe articles of our fayth and saluation are the more diligently and earnestly examined which vnlesse they were thus called in question woulde for the most part lye vnconsidered and buryed For God can so moderate mischiefes that they serue vnto the saluation of those that be his and to those that loue God all thing worketh to the best And this may we see in thys present controuersie as cleere as daye For hereby came it to passe that the meane of our iustifycation was intreated and discussed the more diligently by the Apostles and that the ceremonies of the lawe were the lesse regarded among the Iewes wherein yet a great many put much trust Euen so in our age the sacrifyce of the Masse was no way more ouerthrowne than by the controuersie which fell out about the supper of the Lorde Therfore their clamour is pieuishe and absurde which complaine and saye that by reason of such discentions religion is doubtfull and vncertaine For vnder this colour they go about to hyde and cloake their prophane and hollowe heartes Furthermore let vs consider what Paule and Barnabas and the faithfull of Antioch did in this disceptation As for Paule and Barnabas it is sayd that they had much contention and daylie disputation with these disturbers Therefore they were no dumbe Dogges which woulde suffer all kindes of doctrine to creepe into the Church but rather they earnestly withstoode these deceyuers so that the true faith was not ouerturned with their gloses Yet otherwheres Paule becommeth all things to all men and earnestly commaundeth those that be strong in faith pacientlye to beare with the weaker Why therefore sheweth he himselfe in this place to be so difficult and vntreatable Bicause it was a matter of more importance than coulde be dissembled For by this opinion the righteousnesse of fayth which we haue in Christ alone is ouerturned For they which by Circumcision make them selfe bonde vnto the law to them is Christ become vnprofitable and they which will be iustified by the lawe are fallen from grace Moreouer by thys meanes the Christian libertie was in hazarde which coulde be purchased with none other pryce
vnprofytable and all the time of their voyage lost they preach euerywhere the conuersion of the Gentyles And this was the chiefe cause of the contention bicause many tooke it in euill parte that the vncircumcised Gentyles were receyued into the felowship of Christ and his Church But the godly men vnderstoode that the workes of God which serued to the setting forth of Christes glorye must not be dissembled bicause some men had a wrong iudgement of them Nay we must rather wrastle against the waywardnesse of the worlde least thereby Gods glorie might be impayred For that that Christ sometime sayde vnto the priestes being offended with the childrens showting If these holde their peace the stones shall crye the same let vs thinke spoken euen to vs For although we prouyding for our slouthfulnesse dare doe nothing for the glorie of God yet will God easily fynde faythfull defenders of the same and we shall be made the vessels of wrath ignominie which would not be the instruments of grace and glorie Thirdly the brethren reioyce in the conuersion of the Gentiles and neyther enuie them the fellowship of saluation neyther Paule nor Barnabas the singuler commendation of such a Ministerie This is the propertie of the godly that they reioyce at the setting forth of Christes glorie and the saluation of others Fourthly when they were come to Ierusalem they were receyued by the Apostles and the whole congregation as singuler instrumentes of christ For it becommeth vs to reuerence the giftes of God in them whose ministery God vseth both to our profyte and his praise They agayne declare what God had done by them bicause the same made much for their purpose the aduersaries going about through their peeuishe opinion to ouerthrowe the vocation of the Gentyles God graunt that in these dayes also contentions being calmed and layde downe we maye all giue â—are to the Apostles doctrine and that all heartes through the vnitie of fayth and bonde of true loue may strongly be knyt togyther in Iesus Christ our onely sauiour to whome be all prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cij Homelie THEN rose vp certayne of the sect of the Phariseys which did beleeue saying that it was needefull to circumcise them and to commaunde them to keepe the lawe of Moses And the Apostles and Elders came togyther to reason of this matter And when there was much disputing Peter rose vp and sayde vnto them yee men and brethren you knowe howe that a good whyle ago God did choose amonge vs that the Gentyles by my mouth should heare the worde of the gospell and beleeue And Cod which knoweth the hartes bare them witnesse and gaue vnto them the holy ghost euen as he did vnto vs and put no difference betweene vs and them seeing that with fayth he purified their hartes Nowe therefore why tempt you God to put on the disciples neckes that yoke which neyther our fathers nor wee were able to beare But we beleeue that through the grare of the Lorde Iesus Christ we shall be saued as they doe Then all the multitude was appeased and gaue audience to Barnabas and Paule who told what signes and wonders God had shewed among the Gentyles by them AFter the doctrine of the Gospell was spreade by the ministerie of Paule Barnabas among the gentiles and that they were taken into the communion of Christ and his Church a grieuous contention fell out among those of the fayth bicause dyuers saide the Gentiles ought to be circumcised and to be inforced to obserue the lawe of Moses which thing others agayne dyd constauntly denie Luke by the instinct of the holy ghost descrybeth this controuersie verie dyligently bicause it serueth much for the instruction of all men For it teacheth vs we must not take it for anye insolent or straunge thing though nowe a dayes also some controuersies rise among the professours of one fayth and doctrine for as much as God suffereth not such controuersies to come to passe without some vtilitie and auayle to all men Agayne he sheweth vs what we haue to doe in such a case For we must according to the ensample of Paule and Barnabas stowtely defende the truth against all men and not harken to the iudgements of any men but aske counsell of the Apostles of Iesus Christ whome he hath appoynted for to be the teachers of his worde But Luke holding on in the hystorie begonne sayth that a greater contention fell out hereabout after that the matter was proposed vnto the Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem The Authors hereof were those of the Phariseys that beleeued in Christ yet retayning this smatche of olde leauen that they strengthly vrged the fulfylling of the righteousnesse of the lawe For it appeareth by the storie of the gospell that the Phariseys set all iustification in the outwarde exercise of the workes of the lawe Wherfore it could not be chosen but that they should be the more obstinate in keeping the same Whereof we haue example in the Monkes at this day whome it is an harde matter to drawe from their olde secte but some tokens thereof will still remayne It is worthy diligently to be obserued how the chiefe article of christian religion was canuassed through this contention in the hearing of the godlye before the Apostles so that whether parte helde the truest opinion coulde at the fyrst not be perceyued Hereby we are taught that we must not marueyle although the excellentest heades and wyttes in the worlde be sometime deceyued or else stiffely stande in defence of receyued errours For by this meane God sheweth vs howe to marke the corruption of our nature that we being humbled by the consideration therof should not stande to much in our owne conceyte Howbeit Peter vntill this tyme helde his peace in all this contention to the ende he woulde not seeme arrogant in prescribing of others and bicause it was expedient that euery man should saye his minde But when he perceyued that the contenders minds waxed hotter and hotter he standeth vp both modestly and grauely by his authoritie to moderate the matter and plainely defendeth the opion of Paule and Barnabas who taught that the meane of mans saluation consisted in the onely faith of Iesus Christ and that the obseruation of the ceremonials needed not yea that no praise and glory of iustification was to be ascribed vnto the lawe All his saying dependeth vpon two poyntes whereof the one sheweth that God appointeth none other waye of saluation to be obserued than that which is prescribed in the gospell namely the fayth in Iesus Christ. The other declareth how it is a verie heynous matter for anye man to affirme that the fulfylling of the lawe is necessarie to saluation But of eche of them we shall by order intreate The fyrst poynt is taken out of the example of God which iustifyed the fyrst fruites of the beleeuing Gentiles none otherwise than by fayth in Iesus Christ. This place must
diuers tymes intreated these fewe wordes for this time may suffyse Let vs note well thys one thing that there is none other thing in scripture for fayth to take holde on but christ For hereof it is gathered that all they that seeke saluation out of Christ lacke fayth and are miserably molested with vncertayne opinions Yet bicause this doctryne was more briefe than a barbarous man and a Gentyle coulde at the fyrst vnderstande therefore the Apostles afterwarde open the same more at large For they preach the word of the Lorde that is the Gospell aswell to hym as to all his housholde the summe whereof is that we are iustifyed and saued by fayth through the merite of christ In the meane season we are taught that fayth is no rashlye conceyued or imaginatyue opinion but a full and perfyte knowledge of Iesus Christ which dependeth vpon the eternall worde of god Therefore fayth must be learned in his worde and nothing admitted that is not plainly expressed in the Gospell And whatsoeuer is contained therein that let vs embrace with stedfast fayth that we also by that meane maye be saued through our Lorde Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxij Homelie AND he tooke them the same houre of the nyght and washed their woundes and was baptised and all they of his housholde straight way And when he had brought them into his house he set meate before them and ioyed that he with all his housholde beleeued on god And when it was day the officers sent the Ministers saying Let those men go The keeper of the Prison tolde this saying to Paule The officers haue sent worde to lose you Now therefore get you hence and go in peace Then sayd Paule vnto them they haue beaten vs openly vncondemned for all that we are Romaynes and haue cast vs in Prison and nowe would they sende vs away priuily Nay verily but let them come themselues and fet vs out when the Ministers tolde these wordes vnto the officers they feared when they heard that they were Romanes they came and besought them and brought them out and desired them to depart out of the Citie And they went out of the Prison and entred into the house of Lydia and when they had seene the brethren they comforted them and departed AS the Euangelist Luke hath diligently descrybed the tyranny and vnrighteousnesse of the magistrate of Philippi vsed against the faythfull seruantes of Christ Paule and Silas so he reporteth as dyligently howe the keeper of the Prison a great dooer in the sayde wicked enterprise was conuerted vnto the faith of Iesus Christ. The ende of all which hystorie is partly to learne vs the true way howe to turne vnto God then what afterwardes we must do when we are turned vnto god And the fyrst point of this present place pertayneth vnto the later member wherein is declared what this keeper dyd after he had embrased christ This part therefore we wyll fyrst declare meaning afterwarde to speake of the Apostles delyuerie as much as God shall put in our mindes As touching the keeper of the Prison nowe conuerted vnto Christ foure things chiefely are affyrmed Fyrst in the same night he bringeth the Apostles out of Prison washeth their sores This he doth contrarie to the commaundement of the magistrate which badde they shoulde diligently and straightly be kept Yea euen he that knew the seueritie of the Iudges to be such that he would euen now haue kylled hymselfe when he thought the prisoners were fledde bringeth them out of his owne accorde putting himselfe in manifest daunger of his lyfe This place teacheth vs that the chiefe and principall effect of fayth is to make men obedyent vnto God and bolde to put those thinges in execution that they know God alloweth and commaundeth although the worlde thinke neuer so much the contrarie For this is the saying and minde of all the faythfull as well as of Peter that we must obey God more than man. Therefore they are confuted by this example which nowe a dayes alleage the authoritie of Princes publyke lawes the friendship of the worlde and infynite such lyke agaynst the preceptes of God and being frozen with cowardely feare dare neuer attempt any thing in Christes quarrell and glorye Let vs rather followe this keeper of the Prison whome neyther authoritie of magistrate publike lawe breaking of Prison nor present daunger coulde so feare but that he durst bring them out of prison whome he knewe were vniustlye committed thyther and to vnworthily entreated After this he is by and by baptized and causeth all his housholde lykewise to be baptized For he had learned by the Gospell which the Apostles preached vnto him that it was an ordynance of Christ that all they which woulde beleeue in him shoulde be ioyned togither into one bodye of the Church by baptisme Wherefore he thinketh the sacrament instituted of Christ ought not to be neglected nor did not sophistically reason of the doctrine of fayth going before on this wise If faith onely in our sauiour Iesus Christ be sufficient vnto saluation as you erewhyle dyd teache whye require you nowe baptisme which must needes be superfluous and vnprofytable For they that truely beleeue in Christ will neuer despise the ordynaunces of Christ bicause they know that the sacramentes are not repugnaunt vnto faith but are rather certaine labelles and outwarde seales of Gods promises whereof we take holde by fayth In the meane season we haue to consyder the zealous fayth of this keeper wherewith he was so enflamed that he would haue his housholde also dedicated vnto God by baptisme An example wherof we had before also in Lyddia Which thing as it serueth to confute the Annabaptistes which of their owne head keepe the children of the faythfull from baptisme so it reprooueth the sloth and intollerable sluggishnesse of them which haue so little care for their familie that they regarde not to haue them consecrated vnto Christ and to hys Church by outwarde sacramentes thereby abundantlye declaring that they are not greatly carefull for the glory of God. Thirdly he prepareth meate for them at his house for that he knew they had in the Prison a verie slender supper or none at all This is a worke of christian liberalitie and loue which they that beleeue in Christ are neuer wythout For it is impossible to seperate fayth from the loue of god And he that truely loueth God can not neglect his neighbour whom he knoweth is made after the similitude of God and so esteemed of hym that he would haue him redeemed with the bloude of his sonne which was the cause that Paule sayth fayth worketh through loue Galat. 5. For althoughe there be many workes of fayth yet may they all for the most part be referred vnto charitie bicause through it the whole lawe is fulfylled And the Apostle Iohn teacheth vs that he that neglecteth his neighbour neyther looueth God
grace and fauor By this place are declared vnto vs the frutes that vse alwayes to followe the studie of the gospell For it bothe bringeth life vnto vs bicause the gospell is the power of saluation vnto all that beleeue in it and it recreateth the minde with sounde ioy while it teacheth vs that the Father is reconciled vnto vs through the Sonne Which ioye as it is full and perfite so no man is able to take it from vs. Furthermore the Euangelist returneth to the description of Paules voiage rehersing in order both the Cities and places which either they sailed by or else made abode in for any time The situation and standing of which places if any man desire to knowe he may peruse the tables and bookes of the Geographers From Troas vnto Asson Paule went on fote sending his companions afore by Barche For he ment either to visite the congregation as he went or to auoide the anoyance of sailing by Sea. Where yet his humanitie is to be praised that he would ease his felowes of trauaile and not abuse their industrie and good will. At length passing by Ephesus they come vnto Miletum or Malta wher he called the ministers of Asia vnto a Synode It is wrytten that he made great haste bicause he purposed to be at Ierusalē at Pentecost not after the vsage of the Iewes but bicause of the concursse of people which he thought should heare him preach to their great auaile and profite This place is very notable containing Paules trauailes and ieoperdies By the which we learne howe difficult a matter it is duely and truely to serue God who can abide none worse than idle and sluggish worshippers Thus we read Abraham Isaac Iacob Moses the Prophets and after them Christ were troubled and embrued with continuall laboures and perilles Therefore let vs also prepare our selues to labours and daungers that we be not troubled when they sodainly fall on vs This place teacheth vs also of what authoritie the gospell ought to be with vs which we know was set forth with such paines and trauaile and with the effusion of so much bloud For to this ende laboured all the Apostles and the Prophetes before them and the very sonne of God who testifieth that he came also to preach and set forth the gospell Therfore their slouthfulnesse is execrable which so easely let such a treasure be taken from them Their religion likewise is preposterous which alwayes hauing in their mouthes the Saintes and honouring of the Saintes doe in the meane season lothe the doctrine of the gospell for whose sake tyll the Saintes suffered suche paines abode so many daungers and at length shed their bloud Let vs therfore haue a true opinion of this treasure O brethren by the which only saluation is offered vs the aucthor wherof is Iesus Christ to whom be praise honoure power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxxiij Homelie And from Miletus he sent Messengers to Ephesus called the elders of the congregation which when they were come to him he saide vnto them ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue bene with you at all seasons seruing the Lorde with all humblenesse of minde and with many teares and temptations which came to passe vnto me by the laying await of the Iewes bicause I would kepe backe nothing that was profitable vnto you but to shew you and teach you openly thorow out euery house witnessing both to the Ievves and also to the Greekes that the repentance that is towarde God and that faith which is toward our Lord Iesus THe holy Ghost by the holy wryter Luke moste diligently reporteth the Actes of the Apostles of Iesus Christ partly for that all ministers might haue a presidēt to follow and partly that all men might vnderstande of what aucthoritie the gospell ought to be with vs which they haue set forth with such great paines and trauailes And heereunto is this presente Acte of Paule the Apostle to be referred Who although he made great haste to Ierusalem and ment to spend no time in Asia yet he intermitted none of the things which belonged to the vtilitie of the Churches of Asia For he calleth before him at Miletus the Elders or Ministers of Ephesus and the Cities adioyning and in a general Coūcel concludeth with them things of much waight and importance By which example as the faith and industrie of Paule appeareth so we are taught that the conuocation of ministers with the common consent of all parties is very necessary for the determination of Ecclesiasticall matters This maketh for the maintenance of discipline in the Church to kepe vnder the ambition of prelates to conserue an vnitie in true doctrine and to beat downe heresies which many times vse to creepe in if ministers doe not faithfully sette to their helpes Heere therfore the error of those that would mingle the workes of the lawe with the faith in Christ was abolished by a general conuocation and the truthe defended by aucthoritie of the same Heereunto that moste godly and prudent Prince Constantine the great had a respecte when he vsed to cal the Synodes of Bishops togither against the which Licunus the publike ennimie of Christian religion did greatly resiste who by publike Proclamation as Eusebius wryteth forbade the pastoures of the churches to meete or assemble togither For the craftie subtile Foxe perceiued that by consent and vnitie of the Ministers the Churche and the confession of a true faith were cheefely established and that this consent was cheefely maintained by aucthoritie of Counsels And Antichrist as craftily hath pulled vnto him selfe all aucthoritie of Counsels to the end that he would not haue his tyrannie kepte vnder by Counsels lawfully assembled Also in the Ministers of Asia is declared a singuler example of modestie who although they were more in number yet refused not the appointment of Paule being but one who had preached Christ first in those quarters and whome by many arguments they had proued was a chosen instrument of christ For although the dignitie of all Ministers in the Church is alike and none ought to chalēge power or aucthoritie ouer other yet an order is necessary in the Churche which can neuer be kept and maintained except Ministers will obserue modestie and humilitie among themselues And Paule did not therefore call these Pastors of Asia before him bicause he chalenged any priuate aucthoritie or iurisdiction ouer them but bicause it was for the behoofe auaile of the whole church that they should haue warning of matters of importance wherein he thought not to be behinde for his parte bicause as he confesseth other wheres he knewe him selfe to be a debter bothe to the Iewes and to the Gentiles Furthermore let vs see Paules oration containing in it the causes of the calling of this Synode For it hath in it a vehement and pithie exhortation that for as muche as they
should see him no more they would followe his example and diligently kepe the doctrine he had taught them that they would carefully watche for the sauegarde of the Churche and stoutly resist those heretickes whereof a numbre very noysome and hurtfull would follow He exhorteth them the rather by his example and vrgeth them the more earnestly bicause that as he was in his owne conscience not culpable so he communed with them to whome his credite and diligence was well knowne And in the beginning he comprehendeth brefely bothe the example of his owne life and the summe of his doctrine Concerning his liuing he sayth thus Yee knowe from the first day I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you at all seasons seruing the Lorde with all humblenesse of minde and with many teares and temptations which happened to mee by the laying await of the Iewes As he calleth them to witnesses so he alleageth all the time of his conuersation among them least any mighte thinke hee had counterfaited godlinesse for a small seasone as a great many vse to doe who when they haue craftily crope and gotte within men through their pretence of vertuousnesse at lengthe moste shamefully bewray their cloked naughtinesse For the wicked can not long counterfet godlinesse But bicause Paule had wholely addicted himselfe vnto Christ and to his religion therefore he alwayes obserued one tenor of conuersation and one like studie and trauaile in the Ministerie Of this studie and trauaile is it to be vnderstanded where it is sayde he serued the Lorde wherein he maketh mention of three things specially humblenesse of minde teares which the earnest desyre of all mennes saluation caused him to shed and greeuous temptations which yet could neuer plucke him from doing his office and duetie By these lette the Ministers of Churches learne what manner of men they ought to be in the Ministerie of the Churche And firste lette them laboure for Humilitie that they ascribe not to them selues impudently any Diuinitie or Godheade which is the propertie of Antichriste or contempne any persone in comparison of themselues and so arrogantly seeke rule and Lordshippe ouer their fellowe Ministers which thing Peter warneth them of in his first Epistle and fifthe Chapter For it becommeth them that will bee Christes Ministers to followe Christes ensample who as hee derogateth nothing from the glory of his Father so hee neuer disdained any persone in so muche that hee liued very familiarely with Publicanes and sinners and did witsafe to washe hys Disciples feete so leauing it to them as an Example of Humilitie teaching them that they shoulde refuse no kinde of duetifulnesse one towardes an other Unto Humilitie must bee ioyned a desire to profite all menne whiche Ministers muste seeke with all diligence yea euen with teares For hereof we haue an ensample in Christe who as Mathewe wryteth in the ninthe Chapter was moued euen from the bottome of the heart when he sawe the Iewes go astray like sheepe lacking a Shephearde And in an other place we read he wepte when hee behelde Ierusalem that vnkinde and bloudy Citie knowing that for their greeuous wickednesse and irrepentant mindes they should shortly come to destruction The like affection of Charitie we see in Moses who chose rather to bee wyped oute of the Booke of life than to see the destruction of his Countrymen Samuel the Prophete had the like in him also who hearing that God hadde forsaken Saule tooke suche a care of heart therefore that he ceased not mourning till God reprehended him for it 1. Sam. 15. and â–ª 16. And that Paule proudely bragged not of this affection bothe his faithfull and continuall diligence to sette foorthe the publike saluation proueth and also this that for the Iewes sake which were hys mortall ennemyes hee wished to be accursed And surely as many as well vnderstande the reason of their Ministerie cannot wante thys affection for where they heare that menne are borne againe by their Ministerie they take them for theyr Children whome they bryng vnto GOD and they vse to embrace them with a Fatherly affection which if any man wante doubtlesse hee aboundantly declareth that hee vnderstandeth not the dignitie of hys Ministerie But there muste bee also ioyned heereunto a thirde thing that they fall not in the time of temptation or being ouercomen with feare forsake not their Churches when persecution ariseth For Christ saithe that this is the propretie of hirelings Yea lette them thincke that their Faithe and constancie is then cheefely required when they see bothe them selues and their sheepe most of all tempted And if a manne woulde compare those that nowe a dayes will bee called Successoures of the Apostles wyth this Example of Paule it shall easely appeare howe little or nothyng of Paules heart and minde is in them bicause in pride they exceede all barbarous Princes they fill the world full of warres they haue no pitie of the sheepe that goe astray but are only careful how to prouide for them and theirs with the common losse and detriment of other men But lette vs retourne vnto Paule who rendering an accompte of hys Doctrine setteth out a perfecte patterne of the same not onely to the Ephesians and those of Asia but to all Ministers for all tymes and all places And fyrste he sayth he didde all things among them of good purpose and intente I kepte backe nothyng that was profitable vnto you but shewed you it c. The sense is that hee kepte from them nothyng that was necessarie for them to knowe The same is required of all Ministers to teache the doctrine of saluation perfectly and to keepe backe nothyng for the worldes pleasure Yea the more the worlde rageth the more muste the trumpe of the worde sounde that they suffer not the truthe to bee oppressed and ouercome with the fury of the worlde Heere is reproued the errour of them whych thinke it good to yeelde somewhat to the enimyes of truthe that they bee not the more incensed by playnenesse of teaching as thoughe they became not the fiercer throughe the slothe of Ministers whyle they thynke men feare them and the Ministers distruste their grounde and quarell It is heere chiefly to bee noted that the Apostles teache all thinges fully and perfectly that concerne the saluation of man so that there needeth no additions or patches to supply or make vp their doctrine For it is euident that Chryst concealeth nothing from them prouing by this argument that he tooke them for his friendes bycause he reuealed all thinges vnto them that he receyued of his father He promised them his spirite to prompt them and put them in remembraunce of all things which we haue seene before they receyued Therefore the doctrine of the Apostles is full and perfecte whereby they taughte Iesus Chryste onely vnto the Churche as their Epistles and Sermons aboundantly declare Therefore they do great iniurie
skins but rather publikely professe their thirst of Christian bloude with skarlet coloure and their tyrannie with clinking of armoure and garrisons of men By meane of these the doctrine of truthe lyeth wrapped and entangled in infinite erroures and laberinthes and as it were euen buried And the same parties haue rent the Church which ought most to maintaine vnitie hauâ—â—ent the Church into sixe hundred sectes euery one of them professing a propre and sundry faithe and religion in name habite ceremonies and vsages Lette vs awake O brethren and goe against these Wolues and take heede that we be not found to be hirelings rather than true shepherdes But let vs heare Paule which repeating his example which is the .v. argument exhorteth them most earnestly saying Wherefore awake and remember that by the space of three yeeres I ceased not to warne euery one of you night and day with teares He maketh mention of these three yeres bicause they should thinke no labor or trauaile too much For it should be a shame not to take labor and paines seeing suche an Apostle of Christ refused it not And they be in no small fault which by their negligence let the Churches gathered together by the trauailes and deathes of the Apostles run at hauocke Furthermore as it becommeth the Ministers to follow the example of the Apostles so must all Christians followe their steppes for as much as they were the followers of Christ as Paule himselfe declareth where he sayth be yee folowâ—rs of me as I am the folower of Christ â–ª And this is the true worshipping of the Sainctes not that that standeth in adoration and inuocation of them which al the scripture saith is due to God onely Sixthly he reasoneth of the easinesse and vtilitie of their doing herein to aunswere them which were feared with the difficultie and daunger that was on euery side And for a more vehemencie of speeche he vseth a forme of imprecation saying and nowe brethren I commende you vnto God and to the worde of his grace which is able to build c. As who should say I knowe it is a difficult matter that I require and passing all mans power Howe be it it must not be brought to passe by mans force This is Gods husbandry this is Gods worke He laid the foundation he therefore is able to finishe the building and it is no difficult thing for him to vse your helpe to bring his matter to passe By his assistance therfore you shall easily ouercome all things Hee shall guide you with his spirit and the worde of grace which though it seeme but a slender thing yet it pearseth and cutteth sharper than any two edged swoorde The same God hathe prepared worthy rewardes already for suche trauailes and paines euen the inheritaunce of his kingdome where you shall shine among them that are sanctified like as the starres in the firmament These things must be layde vp in the bottome of our hartes O brethren For as they comfort vs in maruellous wise so they teache vs what the weapons and strength of the Ministers of the woorde are The weapons of our fight be spirituall sayth Paule These be the spirit of God the worde and God him selfe Who shall they then feare Or who shall bee able to withstande them Lette vs fight with these weapons rather than with the frendships of this world as with the confederacie and wisedome of the fleshe which haue very little or no vse at all in setting vp the kingdome of God. Wee learne moreouer that the inheritaunce of the kyngdome of Heauen pertaineth onely to them that are sanctified The sanctified are suche whose heartes faithe hathe purified and whome Christ hathe consecrated to GOD the Father throughe the price of hys Bloude The same beeing quickened with the spirit of God doe their dueties earnestly and striue earnestly to enter into that inheritance through all kinde of daungers the hope whereof they knowe will neuer deceiue them bicause it dependeth vppon the sonne of God our sauioure Iesus Christe to whom all praise honoure power and glory are due for euer Amen The Cxxxvj. Homelie I Haue desired no mannes siluer golde or vesture yea yee your selues knowe that these handes haue ministred vnto my necessities and to them that were with me I haue shewed you all things howe that so labouring yee ought to receiue the weake and to remember the woordes of the Lorde Iesu howe that he saide it is more blessed to giue than to receiue And when he had thus spoken he kneeled downe and prayed with them all And they all wept sore and fell on Paules necke and kissed him sorowing moste of all for the woordes which hee spake that they should see his face no more And they conueyed hym vnto the shippe BIcause the Apostle Paule in that notable assemblie of the Ministers of Asia where he reasoned of the administration and gouernaunce of the Church foretolde of greeuous Wolues that should rise vp euen out of their own selues which throughe peruerse Doctrine should miserably disturbe the flocke of Christ in the later part of his oration he declareth bothe wisely and in time and place what they should cheefely beware of if they would auoide the name of suche Wolues He admonisheth them onely to take heede of couetousnesse bicause it is the roote of all â—uill and bringeth all things out of frame if it once take possession in the mindes of the Cleargie For when they once make lucre of religion it causeth all godlinesse to be set to sale which also is a cause that they defile the doctrine of the woorde with the traditions of men that they hunt after the fauor and frendship of the world that they winke at open malefactoures and set open the doores to all manner of disorder The priestes of the Iewes may be an example vnto vs in whom Christ chefely reprehendeth this as the welspring of all corruption Therefore Paule dothe not without a cause other wheres warne Bishoppes that they be not giuen to filthie lucre and heere in this place he diligently reasoneth of this euill And bicause his admonition should bee the more of waighte he prouoketh them by hys owne Example declaring howe he vsed himselfe whyle hee was in Asia and alleageth waightie reasons and causes of his so doing I haue desired no mannes siluer gold or vesture saith he By the which woordes he declareth that he labored not to enriche him selfe by them forasmuch as he desired not of them the things necessary to his liuing muche lesse receiued or tooke them Hereby he teacheth that the Ministers of Churches must be free from the desire of heaping vp goods bicause they that goe about to enrich them selues shall neuer escape the snares of the Deuill and temptations But least any man might Obiecte againe and say whereof then O Paule liuedst thou He addeth by and by after yee knowe that these handes ministred to my necessities and to those that
O King I sawe in the way a light from heauen aboue the brightnesse of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which iorneyed with me When we were all fallen to the earth I hearde a voyce speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrue tong Saule Saule why persecutest thou mee It is harde for thee to kicke agaynst the pricke And I sayde who arte thou Lorde And he sayde I am Iesus whom thou persecutest THe Apostle Paule declared yesterday the state of the whole controuersie betweene him the Iewes teaching vs that the contention was about no trifle but about the whole meane of our saluatioÌ„ where he also proued that he neither beleeued nor taught any thing but that which God had promised the fathers in times passed and wherin the onely hope of the Church of Israel had in al ages consisted Where we learne that the fayth of Chryst was the onely and moste aunciente meane thorough which all the fathers in tymes passed were saued Furthermore bycause Paule in the beginning of his narration sayde he was a Pharisie he returneth handsomely to his intermitted narration agayne and declareth the hystorie of his conuersion the onely scope anâ—ende whereof is to put away the accusation of leuitie declaring that he was called by God yea inforced agaynst his will. But to the ende his narration might haue the more weight and authoritie he declareth first how he was affected towards the Christian fayth and that in suche diligent â—orte that he omitteth none of the things that he enterprised agaynst Chryst. For first of all he promiseth the cause saying I was sometime of the minde that mine aduersaries be For I was vtterly perswaded that I ought to do many things agaynst the name of Iesus Chryst. Whence sprang this persuasion verily of a blind and rash zeale of the fleshe which otherwheres he attributeth to all the Iewes Yet â—e maketh not mention hereof to extenuate or excuse his offence therby but to teache vs by his example how greatly men fall onlesse they order their dooings according to the worde of God. For in other places he confesseth that he was a moste haynous sinner and not worthy the name of an Apostle Whereby it appeareth howe muche more greeuously they offende which beeing led with no zeale of God or good intention of the mind as they call it but with their naughtie affections persecute Chryst and his worde In the meane season marke howe the enterprises of the enimies of the Church are but a meare opinion and vayne conceypt of a blinded minde which notwithstanding they seeme at first well to succede yet they neuer haue that ende they looke for For as the Psalmist sayth they trauayle with mischiefe and are conceiued with sorrowe and haue brought foorth vanitie and vngodlynesse This thing Paule confesseth after a sorte of him selfe teaching the hearers by his example what they may looke for if they beginne to take agaynst Chryst or holde on as they haue begonne For which way can they preuayle whose deuises and enterprises God scattereth abroade and laugheth at them out of heauen But least any man might thinke that Paule spake more bostingly than truely he rehearseth also his owne dooings in molesting and afflicting the Churche I put many of the Saincts in prison sayth he beeing aucthorised by the Priestes which authoritie they woulde neuer haue giuen me onlesse they had seene me earnestly bente to aduaunce and set forwarde their proceedings He calleth the Christians Sainctes bycause they were sanctified through the bloud and merite of Chryst. 1. Corinth 5. Also when they were kylled I pronounced sentence of death vppon them and gat the consent of others thervnto Beside this I compelled them when they had bene whipped in the Sinagoges and tormented all maner of wayes to blaspheme that is to say to deny Chryst and to recante those things which they had before spoken both well and godly Whereby it may be gathered that the Church of Chryst was neuer so well established but it had some chaffe also which winnowed with the Fâ—â—â—e of persecution fell away Finally bycause I would spare no kinde of madnesse I began to roue abroade into forren Cities also bycause I would leaue no place for the Christians to be safe in Herein we haue an euident Image both of the persecutours of Chryste and also of the state and condition wherein the godly and faythfull be in this world For commonly these men are enuied and hated of the Potentates of this worlde and chiefly of those which excell in name of Religion and supremacie of the Churche studying vnder this colour and pretence to seeke their priuate glory and gayne onely Then afterwardes these men haue fitte ministers for their mischeuous proceedings who to gratifie their maisters let no occasion escape or slippe whereby they may batter and assaulte the Churche and thereto they spare for no labour Heereof therefore proceede imprisonments condemnations all kindes of torments banishments slaughters blasphemies and infinite suche other things as these cruell Kernes vse to deuise agaynst the godly Whom in the meane season it behoueth to marke better what they do why they persecute the godly for the faythe 's sake Uerily they compell the weaklings to blaspheme whiles they deny their faith contrary to their conscience and confesse they haue erred through vnhappy vngodly feare For this thing Christ numbreth among the sinnes and blasphemie agaynst the holy Ghost Luke 12. And Paule expresly calleth the denying of the true fayth blasphemie whervnto he draue and enforced the faythfull Therefore what other thing remayneth for those persecutors but that horrible woe which Chryst threatneth vnto theÌ„ that giue occasion of offence For what more greeuous and daungerous offence can any man giue than that whereby men are compelled to sinne agaynst the holy Ghost They shal therefore feele the heauy hande of God who nowe a dayes thinke this but a trifling matter Moreouer as in Paules former enterprises there appeareth a portrature of a raging tyran so in the confession of the same may bee seene a very Christian mynde wholly enflamed with the desire of Gods glory For to what other ende dothe â–ª Paule rehearse these hys attemptes but for that he knewe they made to the setting foorth of the glory of God For heereby bothe the authoritie of his mynisterie was defended and the great mercy of God commended wherwith he embraced the greatest offendours that are yea euen his enimies also in Chryst Iesus Reade 1. Timo. 1. And this is the chiefe cause why the godly vse so often to confesse their sinnes as we see in Dauid and in diuerse others Therfore the ambition of those men is very dishonest who for the sauegarde of their owne glory will eyther neuer confesse their sinnes and greeuous errours or at least wise wonderfully extenuate and diminish the same Furthermore he setteth the story of his conuersion against his atteÌ„pts agaynst Chryst that by
daily 583. Aduersaries to Gods doctrine who were in tymes passed 4. Whereof wee shoulde take comfort in aduersitie 807 How we should vse the promises of God in aduersitie 809. Wee must confirme our fayth in aduersitie ibidem A ante E. The deliuery out of Egypt was a figure of oure saluation in Christ. Pag. 298.314 Aeneas sicke of the palsey is healed Pag. 418. Acquitie in an Heathen Captayne Psal. 797. The Aethiopian is conuerted 376. The Aethiopian is described 377. The Aethiopian teacheth vs that saluation and all thing thervnto belonging commeth of the meere grace of God. 389. The Aethiopians are vnder the kingdome of God according to the Oracles of the Prophetes 376. A ante F. Afflictions remayne for them that ioyne them to the church 325. Afflictions what good they doe vnto the godly 101. Afflictions ought to be an argument of ioy and comfort 271. Afflictions are ouercome wyth constaunt fayth 328 Affliction and aduersitie are not alwayes tokens that God is angrie ibidem Afflictions of the godly and wicked are not all of one sort 102. Which waye afflictions maye bee auoyded ibidem God seeth the afflictions of hys people 328. What the ende of Gods afflictions is 151. The causes of afflictions 269. The godlye haue warning of their afflictions 744. The afflictions of the godlye must offend no man as straunge 263. The afflicted God assisteth 308. Wee must doe good to the afflicted Pag. 809. A ante G. Agabus telleth Paule he shoulde bee put in bandes 766. Agrippa and Bernice 840. Agrippa is skilfull in the Iewes affayres 847. Agrippa is a figure of such as in this worlde choake the seede of Gods worde with cares 867. A ante L. Alexandria Schoole 697. Almesse is a woorke of mercy 427. What this worde almesse conteyneth in it 419. A ante M. Ambition is a pernitious thinge Pag. 24. Ambition in the Church is moste pesâ—ilent 370. and. 371. Ambrose his constancie 358. A ante N. Anabaptistes 463. Anabaptistes confuted which thinke it vnlawfull to come in our Churches or companie 241. Anabaptists are lyke to the Essenes Pag. 803. Anabaptists keepe a perillous coyle whyle they racke things belonging to straungers and those of full age vnto christians children keeping them from baptisme 385. Anabaptistes are barbarous people despysing the knowledge of tongues in a Mynister of the Church 83. The Anabaptists confuse and seditious comminitiâ— of goodes is improued and confuted 147. Anabaptistes dote in going about to condemne the baptisme of infants Pag. 367. The Anabaptistes errour which say it is not meete that a Christian should possesse anye thing of hys owne 143. The Anabaptists errour in the disordred coÌ„munity of their goods 225. The Anabaptistes disorder saying it is vnmeete for a christian to were a weapon 432. Anabaptistes are reprooued of obstinacie for that they wil yeelde no account of their fayth before the magistrates 829. The Anabaptistes temeritie forsaking such Churches as seeme to haue any imperfection in them 275 The Anabaptistes madnesse will not suffer the chyldren of the christians to bee receyued into the Church Pag. 185. and 135. Ananias and Sapphira tempted the spirite of the Lorde 236. Ananias and Sapphiras consent in sinne deserued to be punished 237. Ananias is a figure of such as robbe God of his honor 230. Ananias is a figure of false Christians 229. Ananias lyed vnto the holye ghost Pag. 221. Ananias is kylled by the worde of of Gods iudgement pronounced Pag. 233. Howe great the sinne of Ananias was 229. What the holye ghost iudgeth of Ananias sinne 230. Ananias punishment 232. Ananias is called to ordeyne Paule an Apostle 399. Ananias fearefully findeth delayes agaynst the expresse commaundement of God. 401. Ananias is encouraged of God. ibideÌ„ Ananias calleth Paule brother 405 Ananias layeth hys handes vppon Saule ibidem Ananias commended of Paule for hys godlynesse 399. Ananias obedience 404. Ananias boldenesse 405. Ananias discription 788. Ananias oration vnto Paule 789. Ananias called paynted walle of Paule 800. An Aungell of GOD is sent vnto Paule 878. Aungell of God calleth Moses 325. Aungels Ministery 494. and 495 Angels are seruauntes and keepers of the elect 246. Aungels appearings 38. Aungels haue holpen men in visible wise 36. Aungels Ministery is an argument of Gods goodnesse 428. Aungels ministerie howâ— excellent it is 376. Antichrist sitteth in the Church of God. 282. Antichristes spirite is in them that preache not Christ. 403. Antioche Church referre their controuersie to the Apostles 588. Antioch Church commended 508. Antichristian Prelates pride 256. A ante P. Apparitions of spirits or soules 541. Apostleship whence it hath authoritie 71. The Apostles doctrine must bee referred to the holy ghost 20. The Apostles storie must be ioyned with the Gospell and for what cause 9. Apostles are ordeyned of God. 58. The Apostles doctrine must bee beleeued bycause it is inspired of God. 9. The dignitie and authoritie of the Apostles doctrine 8. The summe of the Apostles doctrine 407. Who must be appoynted to the office of an Apostle 63. The profite that commeth of the ordinaunce and calling of the Apostles 58. The profite of studying the Apostles 711. The Apostles receyue commaundementes of Christ. 9. The Apostles after they had receyued the holye ghost spake wyth straunge and diuers languages 82 The Apostles are accused of sedition and seducing of the people 633. The Apostles after their afflictions returne with more boldnesse to do their office 579. The Apostles had their authoritie of hym that sent them 71 Apostles whypped and cast in pryson 634. The Apostles after their whypping prayse God and praye vnto hym Pag. 636. How the Apostles were chosen 66 The Apostles are Christes witnesses and what the duetie of an Apostle is 30. The Apostles preach to the people of Cyprus 200. The Apostles refuse to obeye the counselles decree and for what cause 209. and 210. The Apostles dyd all thing by the guyding and authoritie of the spyrite 620. The Apostles are sette at libertie for feare of the people 212. The Apostles are the Preachers of Gods truth 78. The Apostles teache in the Sinagoge at Iconium 560. The Apostles commende the Churches vnto the Lorde 585. The Apostles preach the gospel constantly 251. The Apostles beyng delyuered out of prison are commaunded to execute their office 246. The Apostles exhort vs to perseueraunce 581. The Apostles boldely wythstande the Iewes attempts 550. The Apostles flye from Iconium and preach in an other place 563. The Apostles reioyce in slaunders and reproches and why 270. The Apostles by their gestures repell godly worship 570. The Apostles retourne to Ierusalem 42. The Apostles what they doe beyng gathered togyther at Ierusalem Pag. 47. The Apostles excommunicate incurable persons 551. The Apostles preache in the houses of the faythfull 272. The Apostles are called afore the Counsell 197. The Apostles purge them selfe of disobedience new doctrine and sedition 258. The Apostles go into Pisidia 519. The Apostles continue in prayers at Ierusalem and in vnanimitie
still on earth in hys body then his Godhead is absent Pag. 39. Christ was solemnly-declared to bee our teacher 58. Christ onely is to bee heard in the Church 19. Christ is the hope of Israel 897. Christ our high Priest is entered into the true sanctuary 37. Christ is set ouer Sion that is ouer the Church of God. 11. Christ ascended aboue the heauens how it is to be vnderstanded 35. Christ verie God and man ascended how it is to be vnderstanded 34. Christ being verye God receyueth the holye ghost in hys humanitie Pag. 124. Christ very God and man. 106. Christ being a conquerour appeareth for vs in heauen 37. Christ the author of lyfe and saluation 851. Christ is called iust or righteous Pag. 794. Christ is the annoynted of God. 127 Christes last act wyth his disciples Pag. 34. Christes descention into hell 117. Christes comming visible and inuisible after what sort 41. Christes soule in hell was subiect to no torments 118. The knowledge of Christ is necessarie to saluation 542. The knowledge of Christ is reuealed by God onely 791. Christes talke wyth Paule 793. Christes studye and care for hys church 8. Christes diuinitie ascendeth not Pag. 34.35 Christes doctrine howe it ought to be considered 3. Christes departure from the earth Pag. 33. Christ and Moses compared togyther 179. Howe wee bee made partakers of Christ and saluation 458. Christes ensamples is set before vs to follow 113. Christes trustinesse and loyaltie towardes God. ibidem Christes fayth in hys promyse towarde hys Apostles 2. Christes flying and auoyding 324. Christ what he did after his resurrection 10. Christs enymies in stryuing against God fulfill hys deuise 218. Christs enimies counselles must not be consented to 579. Christes manhoode is taken into eternall ioy and glory 119 Christ Iesus his power 367. The true knowledge of Iesus Christ. 105. Christes merite can not bee vanquyshed by any sinne of man. 130. Christes whole seruice consisteth in workes and teaching 6. Christs ministerie descrybed in fewe wordes 259. The abusers of Christes name for vauntage shall be punished 710. The indaungered for Christes name must not be forsaken 826. Under the name of Christ the whole gospell is conteyned 361. Christes obedience 113. Christes office 188. Christes workes and miracles what they were 6.105 Christes death and passion 108. Christes power in bringing downe hys enimyes 785. Christs promises are inuiolable 4. Christes kingdome is not of thys worlde â—â—8 Christes kyngdome belongeth as well to all Nations as to the Israelites 25. What wee ought to seeke for in the kingdome of Christ. 94. Christes aunswere to the curyous question of hys Disciples touching the carnall kingdome which they imagined 27.28 Christ by his resurrection is prooued to be God. 673. Christs sacrifice pâ—rgeth our sinnes Pag. 455. Christes spirite is the interpreteur of the lawe 76. Christes spirite what it worketh in men 155. Christes feruent desire of mens saluation 397. Christes power is inuincible 350. and .351 Christes visible comming serueth for our comfort and instruction ibideÌ„ Christes last company wyth hys Apostles why it is so diligently descrybed 16. They that followe Christs bydding forsake the sea of Rome 784.785 To Christ we owe fayth and obedience 180. Christ fulfilleth whatsoeuer the prophets foreshewed of hym 123. Christ and the deuill haue no fellowship togyther 316.317 Church meetings 733. The Church of God is the house of God. 68. In the church is sure fellowship and saluation 413. Who are receyued into the church of Christ. 155.156 Euery man must not bee suffred to speake in the church  C ante I. Circumcision teacheth vs that the begynning of our generation is corrupt 545. Circumcision doth not iustifie 303. Circumcision was vnprofitable to the Iewes and why 341. Circumcision spirituall what it is Pag. 349. Circumcision a signe or couenant of the Testament 304. The confidence in circumcision beaten downe by Steuen 303.349 Cities of Iurie their vnhappye estate 18. Ciuill or lawfull defence permytted to christians 896. C ante O. Comfort must be vsed towarde the afflicted 812. The commendation of Paule and Barnabas 607. Companying with the wicked must be auoyded 398. What company is hurtfull to christians 406. Godlye companye is the delyght of true christian people ibidem They that seke but their owne coÌ„moditie of what spirite they are 751. The Communitie of the Apostles Pag. 143. Communitie or liberalitie 139. Communities cause efficient is the loue of God. 146. Example of christian Communitie Pag. 143. The fountayne and order of Communitie 224.225 Communitie of goodes whether it be necessary 143.144 The true trade of communitie ibideÌ„ What communitie of goodes was in the begynning of Christes religion 226. Communion of the Lordes supper how profitable it is 140. Commaundements of God fulfilled what a blessing it purchaseth  Commaundementes of God transgressed procureth infelicitie  Conclusion of Paules sermon 83â— Concorde of mindes 49. Concord and vnanimitie is to be had in the church 223. What concorde is acceptable before God. 78. Concorde and vnitie of mindes most necessary in setting forth the kingdome of God. 369. No condition or degree of men neglected with God. 624. Confession of the Aethiopian 386. Confession of Christ and fayth must go togyther 85.86.240 Confession of the faith in Christ. 133. Confession of the fayth most beseemeth ministers 824.825 Confession of the fayth is no indifferent thing 86. To confesse Christ boldely is an effect of the holy ghost 85. When confession of fayth is requisite 829.830 To confesse Christ is a gloryous thing 765. Confession of a true fayth in Steuen 3â—2 Confidence taketh holde euen of the godly 101. Confidence hypocriticall 232.233 The maners of those that are confident 881. The disciples mindes confirmed by the Apostles 580.581 The confirmation of the Apostles oration made to the people of Listra 571. Congregations howe they maye be edified  Coniunction of mindes is the fountayne of liberalitie 143. Conscience in matters of religion must be chiefely regarded 801. CoÌ„sciences of men must not be snarled 612. Conscience pricketh and molesteth euen the wicked 251. The terrours of conscience 129. The consent of the wicked endureth not long 805. Consenting vnto sinne deserueth punishment 236. Consent of the Synode at Ierusalem 604. The consolation of Christs last comming 41. Arguments of consolation 684. Example of godly consolation ibideÌ„ The power of Gods consolation appeareth in afflictions 636. The effect of the consolation of the holy spirite 416. God confyrmeth hys consolation by deedes 808. Consolation in aduersitie whence it must be set 809. Consolation wherewyth GOD strengthneth hys people 113. The maner of Gods consolations Pag. 807. Constancie 740. Constancie and boldenesse in Paule Pag. 689. An example of christian constancie and boldenesse 792.21.22 The heynous offence of the counsell of Constaunce agaynst the holye Martyr Iohn Husse 245. The contempt of the ministers proceedeth of the contempt of Gods worde 336. Contempt of Gods word is the begynning of all vngodlynesse ibideÌ„
deserue wel of mens saluacion must bee defended 607. Famine and persecucion vse to come togither 487. Familie well instructed how commodiouse it is 431. Familie brought vp in the feare of God. 427. Faith of Christ no cause of calamities 101.102 Faith must not be dissembled 385. Faith is the gift of God. 566. Faith beloÌ„geth to the elect only 553. Faith is the meane wherby we take holde of saluation 168. Faith thinketh not baptisme in vain or vnprofitable 384. Faith and religion must not bee iudged according to the successe it hath in this world 385. Faith commeth by hearing 565. Faith in Christ is the thing of most auncientie 896. Faith onely in Christ saued the Gentiles 3. Faith diuersly tryed 879 Faith must not be iudged according to the numbre of followers 51. Fayth is not ydle 419. Faith letteth not but that we muste pray 47. Faith of Paule 823. True fayth beleueth aswel the lyfe of the body as of the solue 12. Faith of the fathers is most auncieÌ„t Pag. 852. Fayth ouercommeth the world 142. Fayth of the olde and new Testament both one 597 Faith which waye it is truly defended 854 Fayth must not bee iudged of according to the auctoritie of men 43. Faith of what certaintie and antiquitie it is 183. 122. The chiefe articles of the Christian fayth 105.108.111 The whole summe of the Christian fayth 823. Fayth must be learned confyrmed of Paule 816. Faithes effect taught by the example of the Apostles 42. An example of Faithe and charitie Pag. 679. Faith and the Gospells fruites 823. Faithes fruites 169 Faithes frutte and operation 640. Fayth how certayne and of what auctoritie it is 122. Faythes propertie 138.889 A great argument of fayth 881. Fayth to iustifie taught by the Prophets 459 Faythes nature 138. Faithes dignitie 538 Faythes obedience strength and efficacie 42.320 Faithes woorke paciently to suffer discipline 529. Fayth in Moses singuler 334 Fayth wyll not lye hydden 384 Faythes state in this world 853 Faythes force declared by the example of Abraham 296.297 Fayth can not be separated from charitie 641. Faithe getteth saluacion proued by Steuen 296. Fayth onely is sufficient to mans saluation 3. Fayth of gods people tryed by him Pag. 557. Faythe and constancie of his people how god doth exercise 623. Faith only whether it iustifieth men or whether righteousnes of the law be necessary 589 Fayth taketh holde of the forgiuenes of sinnes 458. Fayth taketh holde of gods promises 879. Faythfull mynde heareth the worde of God willingly 700.701 Faythful prayer of what power and efficacie it is 637. Faythful haue god to reuenge theyr cause 489 Faithfull are chosen in Christe thorough the mere â—auour of GOD. Pag. 29 Faythfull what they abyde in this world 800 Faythfull sometyme erre 462 Faythfull what they seeke in Christ. Pag. 26.27 Faythfull dye happely in euery place and they dye not in misery that dye banished out of theyr Countrye Pag. 313 Faythfulls exercises 461 Faythful in lytle safetie in this world Pag. 212 Faythfulls estate on earthe 299 Faythfulls persecutours Christes persecutours 789 Faythfulls surest marke is the faithfull keeping of the Apostles doctrine 139 Faythfull in daunger too bee layde wayte for of theyr own household Pag. 56 Faythfulls true marke is mutuall loue and agreement 223 Faythfulls condicion or propertie Pag. 298 Faythe of the Fathers of the olde Testament and oures proued all one 597 Faythfull are not destitute of gyftes of the holy ghoste 134 Faythfull haue the effect of goddes holy Spirit among them indifferently 96 Faythfull what they are called in Scripture 148 Faythfulls smal nombre must offend no man. 50 F ante E Feastes instituted of God and why Pag. 75 Feare what it comprehendeth in it Pag. 4â—6 Feare of the wicked is preposterous Pag. 475 Feare the worste Counseller that is Pag. 401 Feare forbydden 681 Felix what he was 814 Felix and Dâ—usolla heare Paule Pag. 828 Felix the husbande of three queenes Pag. 815 Festus a president of suche as the woorde of God with a prophane mynde 865 Festus cause that Paule is herde with attencion 846 Festus beareth Paul wytnes that he is innocent 842 Festus admitteth Paules appeale though vnwillingly 839 Festus oracion to Agrippa touching Paule 841 Festus iniquitie and vnrighteousnes Pag. 837 F ante L Flesh of Christ taken vp into Heauen is a pledge that ours shall go thether also 36 Flesh and bloud in what sence it can not inherite the kingdome of Heauen 38 F ante R Frutes of sainct Paules Doctrine Pag. 649 Frute of fayth is Ioy of the conscience 387 Frute of Apostolike study 618 Frutes of true godlynes 147.148 F ante Y Fylthy communicacion what a sinne it is 84 Fylthines or whoredome with Idolles 335 G ante A GAlerius ende a persecutour of the Church 301 Gamalils counsel 264 G ante E Gentiles called 424 Gentiles fyrst called in Cornelius Pag. 425 Generatione how it is taken in the Scriptures 381 G ante L Glory of Christ what it is 381 Glory gotten by auÌ„cestrie but a vain thing 307 Glorie in tytles and successione but a vanitie 606 Glorying in the Gospell and woorde of God but vaine oneles in deede we followe that is prescribed therby 350 To glorifie the woord of God what it is 555 G ante O GOD of Abraham Isaac and Iacob and of the Fathers 163 God the auctour and fountayne of all goodnes 575 God aduaunceth abiect and despised persons to honour 330 GOD warneth vs of daungers and giueth vs Counsell in tyme. Pag. 872 God prouideth for his Church by his prophetes 483 God â—ustifieth vs of fauour through fayth in Christ 594 God may bee better knowen by his woorkemanshippe of the worlde then by Images 671 God scattereth the Councells of his enemies and defendeth his seruants 246 God defendeth his seruauntes in the myddle of wolues 142 God mixeth aduersitie with prosperitie 316 God punisheth no person but fyrste he conuicteth him of his sinne and maketh him vnderstande the cause of his punishment 236 God is not worshipped with sacrifyces 667 God muste not be tempted 236 GOD neglecteth not a mans state though he seeme to forgette him Pag. 807 GOD hath no respect of persons Pag. 446 God can be expressed by no Image Pag. 672 God is the maker and gouernour of all things 573 God of the Fathers 826 God in what sence he is the God of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Pag. 327 God muste be inuocated in Christe Pag. 103 God helpeth his people beyonde all theyr expectacion 316 God resisteth them that withstande the Doctrine that hee reuealeth Pag. 805 God saueth his people euen in the pyt of destruction 527 God deliuereth the Apostles callinge vppon him 637 God helpeth such as laboure faythfully 561 God comforteth his people 688 God delyuereth his people being in daunger 860 God knoweth his seruaunts and defendeth them in the mydle of the wycked proued by Examples Pag. 17 God neglecteth not those that are his Pag. 873 God
and newe testament commended 1 H ante O Holy Ghost the author of prophecy Pag. 484 Holy Ghost promised 1 Holy historie hath fiue vses or commodities 16 Honour is due to them that labour earnestlye to set foorth Gods glorye 757 They that will be honored as Gods what wee maye thinke of them Pag. 570 Hope must be reposed in God and not in men 46 Hope of the promises made to the fathers consisteth in Christ. 848 Hospitalitye 678.765.891 Hospitalitie hath rewards 891 House of God is the Church or congregation 122 House comprehendeth vnder it all sortes and degrees of men 127 Householders that are diligent are commended 427.431 H ante V Humanitie or curtesie 812.888 Humblenesse and obedience in Paule to be imitated 395 Humilitie 740 Humble tractable minde in Paule Pag. 395 Humilitie how much is vnderstanded by it 378 Hunger and persecution go togither Pag. 487 H ante Y Hypocrites and lande leapers are enimies to the truth 650 Hypocriticall boldenesse sette foorth in Sapphira 234 Hypocrisie declared to be a greeuous euill by the example of the Iewes Pag. 795.796 Hypocrites how they must be esteemed 228 Hypocrites are the slaues of Satan Pag. 231 Hypocrites arguments 414 Hyppocrites conditions sette foorth in Ananias 232.233 Hyppocrites properties 797 Hypocrites tiranny reprooued 801 Hypocriticall confidence 235 I ante A IAcob went downe into Aegipt and why 310 Iacob nourished through the liberalitie of his sonne whome hee mourned for so bitterly ibidem Iames is slaine with the sworde Pag. 490 Iames subscribeth to Peters opinion 600 I ante C Iconium 559 I ante D Idolatrie offendeth both God and Godly 338 Idoles worship 337 Idolatrie defendors 100 Idolators ioye 338 Idolatries beginning and encrease Pag. 336 Idolatrie among Christians howe euill it is 344 Idolatrie popish described 337 Idolatrie vnlawfull and abhominable 602 Idolatrie in the Israelites plagued Pag. 341 Idolatrie is of three kindes 342 Idolatrie in the Israelites deepelye rooted 339 Idolatrie of men must not be wited to God. ibidem Idle and riotous persons cause of much euill 651 I ante E Iereboam renewed the superstition of the Calues 340 Iesus is geuen vs of meere fauoure Pag. 530 Iesus is borne of the seede of Dauid according to the promises Pag. ibidem Iesus called Christ that is to saye annoynted 451.127 Iesus Christes name is hated of the wicked 170 Iesus Christ his office 330.331 Iewes howe grieuously they offended in denying Christ. 164 Iewes being pricked in heart seeke counsell at Peter and the other Apostles 129 Iewes worshippe not God. 823 Iewes beare witnesse of Paules innocencie 896.897 Iewes desire to heare the Gospell Pag. 898 Iewes the children of the Prophets and of the Testament 178 179 Iewes are Hypocrites 795.796 Iewes delyuered out of Egipt thorowe fauour and not through workes 314 Iewes moued with the preachinge of Peter and prycked in harte Pag. 129 Iewes Paules enemies 774 Iewes incumerable malice and hatred 798 Iewes howe they receyue the preachinge of Chryst. 423 Iewes weapons and sleyghtes against Christ. 551 Iewes fresh attempt against Paule Pag. 832 Iewes coÌ„tention about the doctrine of the Gospell 903 Iewes erroure touchinge Christes kyngdome 24 Iewes destruction 59 Iewes importunate malice 795 Iewes vnhappie estate 843.681 Iewes indignation agaynst Paule Pag. 798 Iewes miserable condition 678 Iewes what the name signifyeth Pag. 91 Iewes priestes in goyng aboute too hindre Christes kingedome set it forward 219 Iewes crueltie coulde not hindre Christ. 165.166 I ante G Ignoraunce how it excuseth 170 I ante M Image woorship what euill it hath bred among Christians 339 Images woorking myracles 726 Images condempned 672 Images made of GOD are lyes Pag. ibid. I ante N Inchauntments and magicall why God permitteth them 0 Incarnation of Christ and the consideration thereof 178 Inconstantie and lightnes in Commons 288 Incredulitie of the Iewes was wilfull 901 Incredulitie or vnbeliefe what an euill it is 31 Incredulities punnishment 902 Increase of gods church 148 Industrie or diligence of Paule Pag. 610 Industrie of Paule Silas and Barnabas in setting forth the kingdom of Christ. 610.611 Industrie an example 814 Ingratitude of the people ought to offend no man. 322 Ingratitude in sinning against Christ layde to our charge 323 Ingratitude punished 902.875 Ingratefuls punishement 323 Innocencie of Christe purgeth oure sinnes 535 Innocentes muste not bee deliuered at the pleasure of the enemyes Pag. 838 Insolencie or pryde of men that see the examples of Goddes power euery day and yet boldely holde on therein 3â—3 Intercession of saintes ouerthrowne Pag. 0 Integritie of the Prophetes and Apostles commended 794 Intencions of meÌ„ must not be thrust into the church 20.21 Inuocation must bee made with affiaunce in gods mercy 102.103 Inuocation is due to GOD onely Pag. 103 Inuocations fruite ibid. Inuocations order 102 Inuocation must bee vsed in the beginning and ende of all our doings Pag. 150 I ante O Iobs fayth touching the resurrection of our bodies 14 Iohn Marke withdraweth him selfe from the ministery of the gospell Pag. 518 Iohn Baptistes testimonie of christ Pag. 531 Ioye euerlasting 115 Ioye of the godly what it is 270 Ioye of the vngodly what it is Pag. 115 Ioye of the spirit 641 Ioye eternalles cause efficient is the beholding of god 120 Ioye of the godlye howe great it is Pag. 125 Ioseph saued of grace and fauoure Pag. 307 Ioseph a figure of Christ. 308 Iourney of Paule and Barnabas to preache 511 Iosephes loue and trustinesse toward his maister 311 Iosephes historie 307 Ioses why hee was called Barnabas 227 Ioses liberalitie 226 I ante S Isaac Iacobes fayth what it was Pag. 853 Israelites accused of Idolatrie by the Prophetes 339 Israelites gyuen vp into a reprobate sence by goddes iuste iudgement Pag. ibid. Israelites the peculiar people of god Pag. 95 Israelles multiplication in Egypt is to bee ascribed to gods fauoure Pag. 314 I ante V Iudas the Galilean 265 Iudas sinneth not alone in betraying Chryste but the whole Nacion with him 59 Iudas fielde 56.57 Iudas sorrowes 57 Iudas horrible death ibid. Iudas horrible ende 56 Iudas offences what they are 55 Iudas who they bee that followe Pag. 230 Iudas punishements foreshewed by the Prophetes 58 Iudas posterities estate 59 Iudas first dignitie 55 Iudgement of god against the Iewes Pag. 60 The last iudgement 457 The last iudgement is a tyme of refreshing and restitucion 175 The latter Iudgement 674 Iudgementes of god muste bee diligently marked 156.157 Iudgement and estimacion that men haue vs in muste not prouoke vs to be proude 72 Iudgement gyuen in haste for fauour of men is an hurtful thing 800 Iudgements of god how they ought to be vsed 725 Iudgement partiall is a pestilent thing 838 In Iudgement both partes must be heard 821 Iudge must haue two eares one for the plaintif an other for the defendant 635 Iudges must heare causes withoute delayes 842 Iudges in the Councell at Ierusalem are amazed wote not what to doe 203
Iudges must follow the goodnes bountifulnes of god 234.235 Iudges what their dutie is 851 Rashe Iudgements ende 645 Iuliane the Apostata forsaketh the fayth 301 Iuliane hys last wordes 218 Iulius Maximinus and hys sonne raging agaynst the Churche were destroyed of their souldiours by the iust iudgement of god 300.301 Iustification of man through fayth in Iesus Christ proued by notable examples in the Actes of the Apostles 3 Iustification of fayth taught by the Prophetes 459 Iustifications order 463 Iustifications reason 595 Iustification attributed to woorkes is a greeuous offence 596 Iustice and temperance are fruites of fayth 829 Iustice of man can not stande in the Iudgement seate of god 801 Iustice commeth not of merites of workes but of fayth as Steuen teacheth through out his oracion 298 K ante Y Kyngs that are proude ambitiouse ruled manye tymes by their bondemen 504 Kyngdome of Christ eternall and inuincible 381 Kyngedome of Christe is not of the earth 24 Kyngdome of Christ by preaching of the gospell spred in all places 3 Kyngdom of Christ spred to the borders aboute Iurie and howe it mikht further be spred 242 Kyngdome of Christ what it is 126 Kyngdome of Christe is spirituall Pag. 30 Kyngedome of Christe enlarged by preaching ibidem Kyngdome of god 710 Kyngdome of god by his appointement â—aryed to the Gentyles 509. and 510 Kyngdome of god declared and for what cause 14 Kyngdom of god preached by Paule Pag. 916 Kyngdome of god when it should be preached ibid. Kyngdome of christ and of his word howe they differ 381 Kyngdome of Christes beginninge successe and increase in thys world Pag. 2 Kyngdome of Christes power maiestie 126 Kyngdome of Christes enlargement Pag. 506 Kingdome of Christe is peaceable Pag. 98 Kingdome of Christ bounded by the Prophetes 32 Kingdome of God comprehendeth in it our saluation and redemption Pag. 13 Kingdome of the Iewes conferred vpon Dauid 528 Kingdome of Christes estate 30 Of Goddes Kingdome and heauenly glory howe we are made partakers 286 L ante A LAbourers that are faythful must be holpen Pag. 579 Last dayes estate what it shall bee 174 Last daye searchers 29 Last dayes feare and remembraunce what it causeth 174.175 Laste daye Deriders and Iesters Pag. 100 Later dayes troublesome estate 98 Lawes ceremoniall not necessary too saluation 293 Lawfull defence permitted to the godly 644 Lawe leadeth vs by the hande vnto Christ. 75.76 Lawe cannot iustifie 544 Law gyuen for them that came after also 335 Lawe wherein it is abrogated Pag. 334 Lawe howe it was published ibid. Lawe is a mirroure or glasse 544 Lawe sheweth vs the true way to attayne vnto lyfe 334 Lawe howe it is called the lyuely woorde ibid. Lawes preuayle not onles they bee executed 618 Lawe and ceremonies vse and ende Pag. 292 Lawe in Christ is ended 76 Lawe begonne in the daye of Pentecost ibid. Lawe can not truly bee vnderstanded but by the Spirit of Chryst. Pag. ibid. Lawe wherto it serueth 545 Lawes publike are profitable to bee kepte 797 Lawes auctoritie wherein it dependeth ibid. L ante E Leuitie or gentlenes of God excuseth not our sinne 525 Leuitie or lightnes in religion muste be auoyded 789 Leâ—ites or Priestes offended wyth Christ. 227 Leuitie of commones may bee seene in the Samaritanes 362.363 L ante I Liberalitie to the poore commended Pag. 144 Liberalitie in releeuing the poore Pag. 224 Liberalitie is a commendable thinge Pag. 760 Liberalities examples 154 Liberalitie of God. 155 Libertie and free speeche in reprehending of sinnes 110 Libertie abused what hurt it procureth to the people 816 Libertie who can vse best 426 Libertie of Christ muste bee kept inuiolable 602 Libertines Colledge the greatest enemies of Steuen 286 Lightes whereto they serued in the Church 734 Lighte gyuen vs in Chryst. 553 Lighte shyneth where Peter is in prison 494 Licinius Ualerianus a persecutoure of Christes Church taken by Sapores king of the Persians is fain to serue for a footeblocke for Sapores to gette on horse backe by Pag. 301 L ante O Long sufferance of God exemplified Pag. 234 Looking in what the woord conteyneth in it 219 Lottery of twoo kyndes 71 Lot is a part or porcion 70 Lottes are in subiection to Gods prouidence 72 Lottes which bee lawfull and which not 71.72 Lotterye vnlawefull and who abuse lawfull lottes ibid. Lottes are an auncient vsage 72 Lottes vsed in diuidinge of inheritaunce ibidem Lottes Matthias is choosen by Pag. 71 Lottes lawfull to vse 72 L ante V Lucius septimus Seuerus persecuting the Church was kylled in his flourishing estate 300 Lucre sought in religion is not allowed of God. 720 Luke inspired of the holy ghost writeth the story of the gospel diligeÌ„tly Pag. 2 Luke wrate of all thinges in what sence 5.6 L ante Y Lyfe of man lyke a Pylgrimage Pag. 299 Lyfe eternall 119 Lyfe eternall estate moost happye Pag. ibid. Lyfe of manne of what estate condicion it is 871 Lydia is an example of true conuersion 624 Lydia causeth hir houshoâ—d to be baptised 626 Lydia howe and after what manner shee was conuerted 625 Lystra dwellers how they were affected at Paules myracle 890 M ante A MAgistrates muste beware of brybes Pag. 831 Magistrates offended at the Apostles 556 Magistrates by the sworde muste keepe vnder blasphemers deceyuers and false teachers 233 Magistrates duetie too enquire oute matters diligently 848 Magistrates must be carefull for the fayth and for religion 849 Magistrates wycked 643 Magistrates must bee diligent in the defence of God. 816 Magistrates must do no euill for fauour of men 835 Magistrates must not hasten iudgement for mens fauour 828 Magistrates muste not be defrauded of their honour 119 Magistrates dutie 32 Magistrate must ayde the godly requiring it 812 Magistrates opprssinge innocentes howe they muste bee punished Pag. 801 Magistrates muste bee instructed with the power of the holy ghoste Pag. 20 Magistrates howe farre they muste bee obeyed 274 Magistrate curteouse is a beautifying of his office 816 Magistrates auctoritie howe it is preserued 801 Magistrates wicked their manners Pag. 799 Magistrates must heare causes with diligence 821 Magistrates inferioure muste bee simplye obeyed without lookynge for further aucthoritie of Superioâ—r 426 Maiestie and truthe of Chrystes Kingdome declared in the story of the Apostles 2 Malta is the place where the Knights of Saint Iohns order keepe their residence 887 Malta people are an example of hospitalitie ibidem Malta men an Example of humanitie 888 Malta menne take Paule for a god Pag. 889 Malta mennes kyndnes 892 Mannes ende teacheth vs the woorshipping of one God. 671 Mannes nature and condicion as he is naturall 396 Manne goyng about to deceyue vs vnder pretence of Religion howe wâ—e muste iudge and esteeme him Pag. 229 Manne what hee oweth vnto God. Pag. 2â—0 Manne how hee must prepare himselfe to receyue the Holy Ghoste Pag. 77 Manne how hee is called the vessell and instrument of God. 399 Mannes enterprises wee muste not passe
the Apostles touching Christes kingdom on earth Pag. 24 Question of the priestes in the councell at Ierusalem 198 R ante E. REdemption in Christe belongeth to all men 78 RedemptioÌ„ of maÌ„ how it was made 455 Regarde muste bee had more of the church theÌ„ of priuate matters 611 Reformation how it may truely bee made 3 Reformacion may haue errours and whereof they spring ibid. Refutacion of such obiections as the people of Lystra might haue made against the Apostles 573 Religion without knowledge of god is nothing 665 Religion standeth not in outward ceremonies but in faith wherby we take hold of the grace of god 313 ReligioÌ„ corrupted must be abolished and true planted 572 Religion may be found in souldiours Pag. 432 Religion is not subiect to councelles Pag. 818 Religion must not be estemed after the multitude auctoritie of men ibi Religion dependeth not on mannes Iudgement 47 Religion beloÌ„geth to god alone 767 Religion is certen and not to bee suspected of obscuritie 838 Religion must not bee iudged by the successe falling out therof 268 Religion can not man rightly walke in except hee be guyded by the spirit of God. 339 Religion muste the Magistrate haue care of 690 Religions shewing vs any other saluatioÌ„ then in Christ ar al false 202 Reliques of Christ and of the faythfull what they are 422 Remission of sinnes is the benefyte of gods grace onely 303 Remission of sinnes in the name of Christ. 458 Remission of sinnes is gyuen vs in Christ. 543 Repentance of the wicked 642 Repentance muste bee vrged by feare of the latter day 674 Repentance must be done as god appointed by his woorde and not after our brayne 788 Repentance after transgression openeth the way to saluation 131 Repentaunce what it is ibid. RepeÌ„tance wherof it consisteth ibid. Repentance and forgyuenes of sinne preached in Christes name seemeth a thing intollerable to the worlde Pag. 270 Repentaunce cause efficient in man what it is 259 Repentance in hir partes 131 Repentaunce howe God gyueth it Pag. 472 Reprehensions without Christs spirit are cold 680 Reprobates can not heare the worde of Christ. 548 Reprobates manners and condicions and how they must bee dealt with Pag. 710 Resurrection of Christe defended Pag. 536 Resurrection of Christ is the foundacion of fayth and of doctrine Apostolike 12 Resurrection of Christ a thing moste approued ibid. Resurrection of Christ why it was so diligently confirmed 11 ResurrectioÌ„ of christ the accomplishment of our redemption 65 Resurrection of Christ why it is confirmed with so many and so sounde argumentes 111 Resurrection declareth the glory of the children of God. 540 Resurrection of the dead ought not to bee thought incredible 854 Resurrection of the dead is vniuersall 823 Resurrection proueth the certayntie and maiestie of Christes kingdome Pag. 11 ResurrectioÌ„ of al other articles most repeated of the Apostles 223 Resurrection of Christ diligently defended 12 ResurrectioÌ„ of the body what ample fruite it hath in it 118 Resurrection scoffers what we maye iudge of them 13 Resurrection scorners take away all fayth and the misteries of mennes saluation 13.14 Resurrections vse and meditacion Pag. 14 Resurrection preached what it comprehendeth in it 65 Resurrection is certayne 117 Resurrection goeth before lyfe euerlasting 118.119 ResurrectioÌ„ of Christ ouercommeth sinne and death and restoreth saluacion vnto man. 12 ResurrectioÌ„ proueth Iesus to be the Messias 1â—3 R ante I Rites of the primitiue Churche in choosing of Priestes 584 Rites and order of the Lordes Supper must not be altered 140 Riches of the wycked are accursed Pag. ibid. Riche mennes dutie 891 R ante O Romayne church iustely forsaken of Christian men 797 Romaine Church woorshippers are vnwoorthy to bee accompted of the Church 188 Romish Prelates may lawfully bee spoken agaynst 293 Romes destruction and misery 60 Romanistes say the church of Rome can not erre 281 Romaine Antichrist must bee reprehended for the merchandize hee vseth in religion 372 Romaine brethren go to meete Paul. Pag. 894 Romaines diligence in administring of Iustice. 870 Romaine Bishoppes presumptuousnes reprehended 335 Romaine Bishops pryde 468 Romaine Bishoppes Supremacie ridiculous 417 S ante A SAbboth keepinge and breakynge Pag. 733.734 Sabbothes must bee reuerentlye kept 521 Sabbothes how they should bee obserued and kept holy 647 Sabboth obseruances and comming to the church 521 Sacramentall speech 304.791 Sacramentes instituted of god must not be contempned 291 Sacramentes are â—eales of Goddes promises and benefites 23 Sacramentall wordes and misteries how they ought to bee considered Pag. 304.305 Sacrament despisers 463 Sacrament despisers are destitute of fayth 385 Sacramentes and the gifts of health are giuen vs by inuocation of gods name 791 Sacramentes haue their efficacie not of the woordes of consecration but bicause of Christes institution 23 Sacramentes truly vsed in the church Pag. 348.366 Sacramentes and doctrine must goe togyther 451 Sacramentes haue not grace tyed oâ— bound to them 366 Sacrifice of Christe pourgeth oure sinnes 455 Sacrifices of Christians 667 Sacrifices how they are called purging sinnes 304.305 Sadduceyes doctrine and religion what it was 191.803 Saluation the free gift of God must be obteyned by prayer 102 Saluation dependeth vpon the meere grace and fauour of God. 133 Saluation consisteth in inuocation Pag. 102 Saluation in Christ onely 202 Saluation belongeth to the Gentyls aswell as the Iewes 423 Saluation hangeth vpon Gods prouidence 585 Saluation in our selues 578 Saluation and preseruation both of men and common weales dependeth on God. 529 Saluation by what order we maye attaine to it 393 Saluation and redemption of man confirmed with an oth 123 Saluation pardon for sinners 170 To be a disciple of Christ is the first steppe to saluation 419 Saluation by Goddes commaundement caried to the Gentiles 508 Saluation more plainely declared in the new testament than in the olde Pag. 93 Saluation is giuen to men in none other than in Christ. 897 Saluation by what meanes it is hindred and stopped 181 Saluation of others we must reioyce in 475 Samaria conuerted 362 Samaritanes giue eare to Christ and beleeue in him onely 393 Samaritanes embrace the Gospell Pag. 362 Samaritans obedience 365 Saintes and holy men haue neede to be strengthned 895 Saintes trustinesse in defending of Christ. 531 Saintes are ignorant in many things Pag. 446 Saintes how they alleadge their innocencie in priuate causes 799 Saintes how we must iudge of them Pag. 409 Saintes are subiect to mocions and affections 613 Saintes giue all glorie vnto Christ. Pag. 160 Saintes worship whereof it sprong Pag. 157 Saintes of all ages wherin they hoped 823 Saintes singuler workes must bee ascrybed to God as to the authour of them 613 Saintes flightes what they are 307 Saintes zeale and condicion 579 Saintes slippes and falles proue our corruption 25.26 Saintes patience is no dastardlinesse Pag. 481 Saintes labours are not in vaine Pag. 696 Saintes estate in this worlde 796 Saintes vertue is to obeye and beeleue God. 113
Steuen falleth on sleepe 355 Steuen set on by disputations 287 Steuen oppressed and taken by sedition ibid. Steeuen dyeth full of the holy ghost Pag. 334 Steuens enimies and their enterprises against him 286 Steuens description 285 SteueÌ„s enimies rage incurable 354 Steuens example in redinesse to dye must be followed 355 Steuens enimies how they tooke his oration 351 Steuens oration and answere made in the councell of the Priests with the argument narration and partes thereof 292 Steuen being stoned how the faythfull vsed him 358 Steuen being readye to dye comforted of God and how and in what maner 352 Stipendes of the Ministers 676 Stipend must not be withholdeÌ„ from the Ministers 756 Stipende why Paule exacted not Pag. 756 Strangled and bloud 603 Stubbornenesse a thing peculiar to the wicked 268 Studious we must be of charity 618 Studie to please the people cause of persecution 489 Studies and desires of the enimies of truth 656 Study we must to please God. 580 Starre worship a thing common to the Gentiles 368 Starres superstitiouslye obserued Pag. 342 S ante V Supper of the Lorde howe it must be admynystred 735 Supper of the Lorde called breaking of breade 140 Supper of the Lorde a signe and token of Christes death 23 Supper of the Lorde with the rightes and cerimonies must not be altered 140 Supper of the Lorde taught vs by the Apostles in what order and forme to be vsed 3 Supremacie chalengers in the church confuted 5â— Superscription of a letter sent from the Synode  S ante W Swerde to keepe vnder the wicked commended 233 Swerde must be drawne in defence of relygion ibid. S ante Y Synagoge fyt place for the Apostles to beginne to preach in 512 Synâ—cdoche a figure very much vsed in the scriptures 761 Synode or conuocation at Miletum Pag. 738 Synodes and conuocations howe commodious they are ibid. Synne of those that forsake true religion how grieuous it is 516 Synners must be remitted vnto god Pag. 373 Synners not punished but first they are warned 642 Synners God disdaineth not 510 Synners must be wonne rather than destroyed 399 Synners which way God vseth to conuert them 787 Synne of ignoraunce howe it maye be excused 170 Synne agaynst the holy Ghost ibid. Synnes of men must not be rashlye iudged of 171 Synnes be they neuer so manye can not exceede Christes merite 130 Synnes cause of all euill 104 Synnes in preaching must be reproued 127 Synnes are remitted of fauour Pag. 543 Synnes although they bee heynous ought not to make vs dispayre Pag. 130 Sinne how heinous it is declared by the worde of God. 790 Synne needefull to bee rebuked in the Church 108.109 Synnes forgyuen in the name of Christ. 458 Synnes committed by thought and cogitation 373 T ante A TAbernacle was a figure of heauenly thynges 345 Tabernacle caried into the land of the gentiles 346 Tabernacle of witnesse what it was Pag. ibid. Tabernacles vse among the Iewes Pag. ibid. Tabernacle had no resting place a long while ibid. Tabernacle had not the honor of god tyed vnto it 347 T ante E Teachers office in the Churche requireth a deliget tryall 14 Teaching in the Church how it must be ordered 741 To teache which is the best waye Pag. 700 Temperaunce is a fruit of faith 829 Temperaunce what effectes â—he hath Pag. 148 Temple or church of God who build it 201 Temple hath not worship tyed vnto it 345 Temples must not bee prophaned or defiled 825 Temples by whome they are defiled and abused ibid. Templary religion is a vaine thyng Pag. 666 Temple or church commers in pompeous and prowde aray what may be thought of them 844 Tertulous oracion 819 Testament of God contayneth oure saluation 186 Testament of circumcision gyuen to Abraham what it is and how to be vnderstanded 303 Testamente the olde and the new are the law of of godly lyfe 54 Testament olde and newe how they consent 95 Testimonie of Dauid touching the resurrection of Christ. 113 Testimonie of the xvj Psalme prooued 121 Testimonies of the kyngdome of Christ. 33 T ante H Thabita raysed againe by Peter 419 Theophilus who is â— Theudas what he was 265 Threates of the worlde must not feare Christians 213 T ante I Timothey circumcised 616 Timothey borne of a Iewe and a Gentile 617 Titles and styles abused 664 Titles wherefore they ought to serue 5â—3 T ante O Tongue of the faythfull of all nations is but one 84 Tongue keeping a necessary thing Pag. 85 Tongues sitting vpon the Apostles heades were tokens of the holye Ghost 80 Tongues wherefore they serue 82 Songue or speech of Canaan 85 Tormentes must not be vsed of magistrates without a good and iust cause 815 T ante R Traditions of manne must not bee thrust into the Church 20 Traditions the Apostles thrust none into the Church 580 Traiane persecuting the Churche felt the wrath of God. 300 Tribulations of our owne brethren must be thought to be our owne 491 Tribulations ende is most ioyfull Pag. 587 Tribune delyuereth Paule againe out of the Iewes handes 463 Tribune kept from his purpose by feare of lawe 797 Tribunes readynes to succour Paul. Pag. 812 Troublers of the Church 589 Truth fought against by open force Pag. 166 Truth of god infallible 538 Truth of gods promises ibid. Truth of gods promises inuincible Pag. 886 Truth must be preached openly 520 Truth with what colours it is assaulted 193 Truth with what crimes it is charged 633 Truth is not defended with railing Pag. 823 Truth of what effecte 846 Truth Euangelicall what enemies it hath 191 Truth and gospel defendours compted seditiouse of the wicked 192. and 193 Truthes enemies must not be trusted Pag. 834 Truth in what case in this worlde Pag. 853 Truth haters are paineful and hardy therin 766 Truth hatred how much it is able to doe 809 Truth hatred whereto it bringeth men at the length 550 Truth hatred howe farre it proceedeth 810 Truth haters who are most 208 T ante V Turkes doe not honour God. 823 Turkish Ambassadors saying against the ydolatrye of christendome 340 T ante Y Tyranny of clargie ouer the Church Pag. 797 Tyrauntes can not doe alway what they list 213 Tyrauntes haue miserably perished Pag. 506 Tyrauntes sleyghtes set out in Pharao 317 Tyrants properties set out in Saule Pag. 390 Tyran defenders are flatterers 801 Tyrauntes state and condicion 213 Tyre dwellers bring Paule on hys waye 762 Tyre dwellers praye openlye 763 Tyrus visited by Paule 761 V ante A VAlerius Aurilianus moouing persecution against the church being first feared with a thunder bolte falling at his feete and yet not repenting was not long after kylled of hys owne men lying in waite for hym 301 W ante A WAntonnesse in children must be rebuked 766 Waye to attayne to saluacion Pag. 393 Way of Christ. 694 Waye of lyfe made playne in Christ. Pag. 119 Wayes of men are blinde in matters of relygyon 575 Warfayring for money how it
horrible attemptes against the Church of Christ and such vnhappy disturbances and troubles in the same Yet besides all these the examples whereof this Hystorie is full bringeth vs no small fruit of learning and godlynesse For in this stage as it were of the Church may wee see the Apostles and Apostolike persons by whose example all the ministers of Christes Church may learne with what trust and prudencie they ought to handle Christs cause with what constancie and truth they may defende the same with what puritie of maners they shoulde leade others and with what courage and pacience they should vanquish all aduersitie Here are set forth Magistrates both good and bad by whose counsel and doings they that be in office may take a president of their gouernment Here want examples neyther of riche nor poore Here haue men of whome they may learne and here are remembred the notable deedes of certaine women of whom all womanhood may take an example to lyue by To be briefe there is no degree or state eyther of the laytie or spiritualtie but this booke instructeth it with many peculyer presidents And although it be but little which I haue spoken in commendation thereof yet I suppose it appeareth therby that God ment to enriche his Church with a singular iewell and treasure whan it liked him by the mynisterie of Luke to haue the storie of the Apostles and primitiue Church to be written It behooueth vs to acknowledge his goodnesse and to follow the diligence of the holy Ghost in searching for the thinges comprysed in this holy writing which Luke beginneth with these woordes In the former treatise deare THEOPHILVS we haue spoken of all that IESVS began to doe and teach c. Before hee entreth into the discourse of the Actes of the Apostles he rehearseth the thinges that Christ did with his Apostles a little before his Ascention He vseth a little short and plaine Preface in the which as it were by rehearsall of thinges done before hee continueth and ioyneth this booke with his first entituled the Gospell of Iesu Christ written by Luke and therwithal sheweth what he purposeth in thys his other booke For the sense of hys woordes seemeth to be this In the first booke I spake of all those thinges which Iesus Christ the Sonne of God did here on earth for our sakes but now in this I am purposed to discourse of the thinges which he would haue done by the mynistery of the Apostles after hys departure in body out of the worlde And he doth dedicate his booke to one Theophilus whom most men do thinke to haue bene some speciall friend of Lukes and singular in the fayth In deede the addition which he putteth to hys name in the Preface of his Gospell calling him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is most noble or excellent is vsed chiefely to great men in authoritie And afterwarde wee shall heare how he attributeth the same to Festus and Foelix presidents of Iurie He was therefore some godly man of authoritie such as God vseth alwayes to appoint in hys Church to succour and ayde the same beyng in strife and contention And yet no man may hereof gather that the same booke appertaineth not aswell to vs all But rather let all men endeuour to shew themselues to be Theophili that is to saye louers of God and thinke that Luke speaketh no lesse vnto them than to this auncient Theophilus And truly as many as beleeue in Christ being reconciled by him vnto God loue him with all theyr harte and powers But touchyng this opinion it mattereth not much since it is playne ynough that all the doctrine both of the olde and newe Testament appertayneth chiefely to all them that loue God so that thereout they may haue both learnyng and comforte It shall be profitable to examine these fewe woordes of the Euaungelist somewhat more diligently And first is to be considered how he professeth to write of all the thinges For Luke may seeme to repugne with Iohn which about the ende of the Gospell written by him saith There be also many other things which IESVS did which if they shoulde be wrytten euery one I suppose that all the worlde coulde not contayne the Bookes that should be written But these places may be easily reconciled For Luke saith not he hath written euery thing perticularly but he testifieth that he hath spoken of all things necessary to be knowē for the attaynement of our saluation and which may instruct vs with sufficient knowledge of Iesus christ For albeit the Euaungelistes rehearse not all the doings and sayinges of Christ yet is Christ neuerthelesse to be beleeued neither was it needefull they should declare all things For it is euident that Christ which is the selfe truth gainesayth not him selfe in anye place but he obserueth one ende in all his sayinges It is manifest that all his doings tende to one marke and purpose Wherefore though the Apostles had let passe none of them all yet should we haue knowne none other Christ nor learned any other fayth than that wee haue learned by the writinges extant This doth Iohn witnesse when he saith Many other signes truely dyd IESVS in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this Booke These are wrytten that yee might beleeue that IESVS is Christ the Sonne of GOD and that in beleeuing yee might haue lyfe thorough his name IOHN witnesseth that wee attayne vnto life through beliefe in christ And forasmuch as this beliefe may fully be learned and perceyued by the thinges written of Christ I thinke no man but he that is past shame can denie but that all thinges concerning the perfect doctrine of our saluation and Christian fayth is comprehended in the writings of the Euaungelistes Therefore Luke in these woordes reprooueth the impudent arrogancye of the Sophisters of these dayes who being tried and conuict to haue thrust many thinges into the Church without authoritie of holy Scripture would fayne slippe away with this slye shift saying that all the thinges necessarie for vs to beleeue and obserue are not contayned in the Scripture Which if wee graunt then must wee confesse that eyther the Apostles Prophetes haue not taught vs the faith in Christ perfectly or that this faith is not sufficient to saluation neither of which is tollerable for Christian eares Furthermore Luke comprehendeth all Christes office and ministery here on earth in two woordes that is to say in Woorkes and Doctrine Wee will not here speake of the dutie of a teacher of whome it is well sayde that hee should teach the people with good example For the Euaungelist meaneth not in this place to describe the properties of a teacher but to propose and set forth such thinges as are to be considered of Christ. And he giueth Woorkes the first place whereby he meaneth not myracles onely but whatsoeuer thinges else hee did for our saluation as Kinge and priest For the Scripture
all he sheweth whereof hee shoulde beare witnesse namely of his resurrection Which is not so to be vnderstanded as though the Apostles should preach of nothing else but Christs resurrection but he thought hereby to expresse the chiefe article wherin al the other be contayned yea which plainely teacheth whereto all the other are to be referred For verilye the preaching of his death is of necessitie included and ioyned to the resurrection For how shall he teach that Christ is risen from death which first teacheth not that he died But if any man will teach that Christ dyed he must first speake of that nature of Christ in the which he was able to dye He must teache therefore that the sonne of God which is of one euerlastingnesse substance with the father at the tyme appoynted tooke mans nature in the virgins wombe in the which after many and diuers troubles of this life at length he suffred bitter death vpon the aultar of the Crosse. Therefore he that will be a Preacher and witnesse of the resurrection of Iesus Christ must omitte none of the things that went before the same But there is another cause also why Peter would make mention of the resurrection For this is the ende accomplishment of our redemption as Paule sheweth at large in the first Epistle to the Corinthians the .xv. Chapter For sinne is the sting power of death whervnto all men were subiect But that death is ouercome and vanquished the resurrection of Christ doth manifestly declare Wherefore sinne also by meanes whereof death had power ouer vs by the meryte of the same Christ must needes be taken awaye And if the guylt of sinne be taken awaye death spoyled and vnarmed then who seeth not how the Serpents heade is all to crushed and the tyranny of the Deuill vtterly subdued In deede he rageth yet and maketh an horrible adooe but Christian mindes are not afraide of his terrors For how shoulde he be able to hurt vs who hauing the dartes of sinne and death taken from him is all naked and of no force But this Christ hath taken away whyle he purged the sinnes of the worlde vppon the aultare of the Crosse and by his glorious resurrection hath killed the force of death Therefore syth Peter will haue him which must be taken into the number of the Apostles to be a witnesse of Christes resurrection he appoynteth him the same office that the residue had to whome it was sayde Go yee into all the worlde and preache the kingdome of God vnto all creatures Whosoeuer beleeueth and is baptized shall bee saued In the meane season they that in these dayes will be called and taken for successors of the Apostles are admonished of their dutie For although no man can require of them to be such witnesses as sawe Christes resurrection yet their office is truly and boldly to beare witnesse of Christ and of all those things that he aswell did as suffred for vs that all men may vnderstande howe the redemption and saluation of mankinde is contayned in Christ onely For whosoeuer will be taken for Apostolykes being puft vp onely with the bare name thereof and neyther can nor will preache they are not the right successors of the Apostles but foolishe Pastors such as are described in Zachary the .xj. Chapter And on them that sentence of Paule may truly be spoken Woe vnto mee if I preach not It is our partes to acknowledge the goodnesse of God which woulde haue his sonne to dye for our sinnes and to ryse agayne for our iustification and hath also gyuen vs most faythfull witnesses of Christes most profitable resurrection Let vs therefore beleeue their testimonye that being borne agayne of the seede of the immortall worde wee maye be made the heyres of God and coheyres with Iesus Christ to whome be blessing honour glorye and power for euer Amen The ninth Homelie THEN they appoynted two Ioseph which is called Barsabas whose surname was Iustus and Matthias And when they prayed they sayde Thou Lorde which knowest the hearts of all men shewe whether of these two thou hast chosen that he may take the roume of this ministration and Apostleship from which Iudas by transgression fell that he might go to his owne place And they gaue forth their lottes and the lotte fell on Matthias and hee was counted with the eleuen Apostles AS the Church hath great neede of Ministers of the Worde by whose meane it may be instructed and confirmed in the knowledge of God and mysteries of the true fayth so it behooueth that the same be duely truely chosen and ordayned that all men may perceyue they be chosen and appoynted of god Which thing was the cause that in the election of a newe Apostle to be put in the roume of Iudas the primitiue Church proceeded with so great circumspection deliberation And the holy ghost would haue all this hystory diligently described for that a sure rule and president might be left to them that came after whereby to order the election of their Ministers The first thing herein to be obserued is that S. Peter referreth all the matter to the congregation to be discussed by their whole consent and counsell We are taught hereby that nothing ought to be appointed or decreed in the Church by any one mans priuate authoritie For where the Church is as Paule sayth Gods building and Gods husbandry yea the housholde and familye of God. No man must take vpon him so much authoritie as to thinke he hath power giuen him to prescrybe any thing of his owne heade And although the rashnesse of some go so farre yet he shall little profite amongst the true sheepe of Christ which vse to harken and follow the voyce of Christ onely But let vs returne to the narration of the hystory begoon by Luke who hauing recited Peters oration now rehearseth the election of the new Apostle which we must diligently expende in euerye poynt First he sheweth that two be openly named and set in the sight of the whole congregation Then with godly and deuout prayer they commit the election it selfe vnto God whose will and pleasure they seeke to enquire by religious lottes Then they appoynted twoo sayth he Ioseph which was called Barsabas whose surname was Iustus and Matthias Although the order howe this was done is not expressed yet it is likely it was done by common consent of all the congregation For where Peter referred the matter to the whole Church he coulde not pretermit the iudgement of the Church It seemeth therefore euerye mans sentence was asked and that they named all those to the Church whom they thought meetest for the office of an Apostle And here the Church at length agreed that eyther Ioseph or Matthy should be chosen to that roume as men who excelled the others in all kinde of vertues And both of them vndoubtedlye was such that whether had had the place the lot coulde not seeme
much laboure and industrie is required euen from our childhood to learne diuers tongues We see that men growen in yeres are scarse able to learne any one tongue and the perfect vse thereof But the Apostles men of ripe yeres and well striken in age beyng idiotes and vnlearned which had spent their childhood and youth not in the studie of learning but in handy occupasions euen in a moment became notable and excellent in the knowledge and vse not of one tongue or two but of all tongues at once Who here acknowledgeth not the euident worke of God Who reuerenceth not the operation of the holy ghost For what coulde the industrie or dexteritie of mans wyt haue done in so short a tyme Neither was this myracle superfluous as seruing only for bare and vayne ostentation as the thinges done by Iuglers are but very profitable and necessarie for the Apostles in discharging of their dutie and office For where Iesus Christe had appoynted them to be teachers of all the worlde that through their ministerie the doctrine of the Gospell might be published among all nations it was necessarie they shoulde be vnderstanded of all nations But howe coulde all men vnderstande them if they coulde haue vsed but their owne tongue onely in euery place Yea I thinke they founde no greater lacke hitherto in their office than that they perceyued themselues destitute of so necessarie a knowledge of tongues And so great was the incommoditie of the diuersitie of tongues which the bolde enterprise of mans pryde as Moses sheweth brought in that by meanes hereof it seemed the most wholsome doctrine of the Gospell was hyndred and the passage thereof into diuers nations stopped But God in one sounde taketh away all this impediment and stoppell and the Apostles euen in the first comming of the spirite feele them selues eased of that difficultie which was thought woulde much haue hurt them Hereof may be learned a common and generall comfort that none walking in the vocation of God dispayre of his helpe fauour God vseth to cast many thinges in the wayes of such which seeme to be impedimentes wherby they can not go through with their charge and calling But God meaneth not so much to hinder them as to trye their faith and patience Therefore it behooueth vs with constant faith and good courage to set on the thinges that passe mans strength and we shall finde God true and faithfull in the things that seeme impossible to vs to be brought to passe So neither banishment nor stuttyng tongue coulde let Moyses from bringyng Israell out of Egypt Yea when the red sea was in their way and stopped their passage whyle they followed Gods callyng it was taken out of their way and dryed vp I passe ouer infinite examples of lyke sort which are to be seene euery where aswell in holy as prophane hystories Whosoeuer therfore are appoynted teachers or magistrates to gouerne the people let them remember these thinges take vnto them good courage of minde Let priuate men also be mindefull of them and go forwarde with like constancie in their vocation For God wyll finishe the worke he hath begunne in vs so that we repent vs not of the labour that must be taken for his sake Let vs also marke in this place howe Christ Iesus which chose ydiotes and vnlearned men to be Apostles woulde not giue them license to preach abrode in the worlde tyll he had made them perfect and learned in all thinges parteyning to the office of preachyng For they which a litle before vnderstoode none but the Syrian tongue and not that neither so perfectly but by the pronuntiation as appeared in Peter they were taken for Galileans they nowe come foorth furnished with the knowledge of all tongues Besides thexact vnderstanding of the olde Testament which the same spirite taught them as appeareth by their sermons This condemneth the insolent barbarousnesse of the Anabaptistes that step from the Plough and Cart vnprepared into the Pulpet and then thinke themselues very Apostolike felowes when beyng destitute of all good learnyng and manners they can contemne all kinde of knowledge and peruerte the whole order of the Church But so farre are they from beyng defended by the Apostles example that rather the aucthoritie thereof sendeth them to learne the things that are needefull for a minister of the worde Paule certes would haue the Rectour of the Churche to be instructed with habilitie and sufficiencie to teache and requireth in him not the bare knowledge of the Articles of faith and saluation only but such a knowledge as wherby he may be able to confute the aduersarie Therefore he commaundeth Timothie whom he witnesseth was brought vp of a childe in the studie of the scripture to be diligent in readyng We confesse in deede there is no neede of all those tongues now which the Apostles by myracle vnderstoode nor it becommeth vs not to require the same of God who if he had neede of newe Apostles coulde both easily finde them and also furnishe them with meete giftes But we require chiefly the knowledge of those tongues without the which the bookes of holy scripture can not commodiously and sufficiently be declared I meane the Hebrue and the Greke tongues the one hauyng the olde Testament written in it and the other the newe Testament published by the Apostles And Paule in a certayne place saith that the chiefe vse of tongues is in the interpretation of the holy scripture Which thinges whosoeuer lacketh he shall neuer attayne to the certayne knowledge of holy scripture For whyle they depende vpon other mens interpretations they become lyke vnto those that see with other mens eyes heare with other mens eares and go with other mens feete There is needefull to the vnderstanding of these tongues the knowledge of hystories and specially the science of vtteraunce which whosoeuer lacketh certes I will say he shall doe very little good in the ministerie of the Church But bicause all these thinges are not bestowed vpon men myraculously and that that we reade chaunced here to the Apostles happeneth to fewe others therfore our industrie our labor and continuance in studie is requisite where we may both perceyue howe necessarie Schooles and Uniuersities are and also howe needefull it is to haue teachers to trayne vp youth for the ministerie of the worde And I thinke there is none ignoraunt what a speciall care was had alwaye of schooles amongst the people of god For herevnto is to be referred all the things written of the children of the Prophetes and of the Colledges wherof the holy Prophets Samuel and Elizeus had the rule and gouernaunce with great care and diligence And in the Prophete we reade howe they are greeuously reprehended which went about with dissolute manners and conuersation to corrupt the younge men appoynted for the ministerie of the Church Truely the godly Princes in tymes passed perceyued of what profite it was for the settyng foorth and
vs plainely that we must of dutie repent and yet that al desert of iustification is to be had in Christ only Therfore whosoeuer maketh no mention of Christ in teaching of repentance offendeth against the example of Peter And so be they cause to the ignorant to establish their owne righteousnesse wherin they can finde no certaintie nor soundnesse Next he speaketh of outward baptisme which he commaundeth them to receiue for forgiuenesse of sinnes Which wordes are not so to be vnderstanded as though outwarde baptisme washed vs from sinne For it is euident that wee be clensed from all our sinnes by the bloude of Iesus Christ. This is attributed to baptisme bicause it sealeth in vs the benefite of purification which is gotten vs by the bloude of christ Which thing we may see in Circumcision For where Abraham was iustified by faith he receyued Circumcision as a signe of the righteousnesse of fayth So they which are conteyned within the Testament of Christ and be therefore iustifyed receyue baptisme for remission of sinnes that is to saye the righteousnesse of God which he hath giuen vs in Christ is sealed in them by baptisme Wherefore Peter by this maner of speach assureth them of their saluation and comforteth them by an argument deduced or taken of the ende of baptisme In the meane season bicause we be taken into the Church of God by baptisme and are become professors of Christ as people which vnder his conduct must fight agaynst this worlde and the Prince thereof Peter requireth further of them a free and an open confession of their fayth in christ For Christ will haue no such worshippers as shall be ashamed of him Howbeit the Iewes did openlye denye Christ before Pylate whyle they cried they had no King or Messias beside Caesar. Wherfore it was necessary that they shoulde as freely confesse Christ least they might be iudged stil to be of the number of the false runnagates This could be done no way more commodiously than by baptisme which Christ woulde haue administred to the ende to get and bring him disciples as may be read Math. 28. Nowe if a man will compare the things togither which haue hitherto bene sayde it will appeare after what order Peter taught the way of iustification and saluation He began with rebuking of sinne as we haue hard before Then when he saw them pricked and contrite in hart he requireth them to repent by this meanes bringing them to some hope of grace and fauour Then againe least they should trust in the workes of penance and leane vppon their owne righteousnesse he sendeth them to the name of Christ and to his merytes At length he commaundeth them to professe Christ openly and to ioyne themselues to his Church This order of teaching we see the Apostles euerye where obserued which they had learned of Christ their maister as no man can deny For thus he sayd a little afore his departure from hence It is necessary that repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes shoulde be preached to all Nations in my name Go ye therefore into all the worlde preach the Gospell to all creatures and bring me disciples from out all Nations baptizing them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost Which things if a man compare with auriculer confession satisfactions merites pardons yeremindes purgatory and infinite such like exacted of those that should doe penance he shall finde they are farre wyde a sunder Furthermore bicause Peter had to doe with them which felt themselues guiltie of such an heynous wickednesse as had not bene seene the lyke he comforteth them with a double promise as is the maner of the Gospell for feare they should be swallowed vp of desperation First you shall receyue sayth he the gift of the holy ghost He seemeth to speake of a peculiar gift of the spirite such as in the time of the primitiue Church the beleuers were endued with either to speak with diuers tonges or else to be notable in other myracles as hereafter in the eight Chapter it shall appeare more plainely For it behooued to haue the ministerye of the Apostles adorned with some singular giftes to th ende men might the more easily be woonne vnto christ And although these gifts in these dayes for the most part be ceased yet there remayne other more necessary effects of the spirite through whose operation the beleeuing are regenerated mortified renued assured of their saluation emboldened and confirmed in perils so that they dare stoutly without any feare stand to the confession of the name of christ For it is the spirit of adoption which vseth to worke al these things in the children of God that they haue neede of in this world This promise was able singularlye to comfort them whose consciences were afrayde by reason of sinne For howe coulde they doubt to haue forgiuenesse of their sinnes which heard they should haue the same spirit that the Apostles had In the meane season this promise serueth also for our instruction For it teacheth vs that true beleeuers and Christians cannot vtterly be destitute of the giftes of the holye ghost There are diuers operations and diuers gifts of the spirite as Paule sayth and we see that some excell other some therein But there is not the meanest of them all that is vtterly voyde of the spirit bicause they be not the members of Christ which haue not the spirite of Christ. Therefore â—aine is the profession of Christ except we shewe and declare that we be quickened and gouerned by the spirite of Christ which thing caused the Apostle to saye that fayth is knowne by workes and Christ commaundeth vs to followe his father in our doings Secondly he alledgeth an auncient promise To you sayth he was the promise made and to your children and to all that be a farre of euen as many as the Lord our God shall call These things are to be vnderstanded of the couenant promises which were made in the olde Testament the summe wherof may be seene Genes 17. yet doth Peter extend the same promises to those that are a farre of that is to the Gentiles which as yet were straungers and alienes from the societie of the people of God bicause he woulde the easilier induce and perswade them For they which were borne of Abraham coulde doubt no longer of Gods goodnesse seeing they hearde the same extended also vnto the Gentiles These things teache vs to what vse Gods promises serue verily to confirme our wauering fayth in temptations and all other aduersities But before we make an ende of our sermon two things in these wordes are to be noted First he sayth the promises appertayne not to the fathers only but also to the children The wordes of the couenant teache vs the same where the Lorde sayth thus I will make my bonde betweene mee and thee and thy seede after thee in their generations
spirite for diuers weightie causes vrged Peter to paint them out by these names First where they despised the faith of Abraham which only maketh vs the children of God and in the meane season chalenged to themselues the names of his children they ought not to be taken for any such Next bicause their authoritie was great with all men for that they were in an office long before appointed of God and gloried in that they successed most holye men it was needefull they should be reprooued and knowne vnto all men for swarâ—ers from them least anye man should be deceyued with their glorious styles and vaunt of their succession Therefore Peter doth wisely godlily and boldly in calling them a naughty and peruerse generation For in so doing he both admonisheth vs that they ought to be auoyded and putteth the simple out of feare and doubt which thought it an heynous matter openly to forsake them By Peters example we also in these dayes are taught what to doe A great many suppose a bare and simple knowledge of the truth is sufficient whereof they vse marueylously to glory â–ª amonge those that are desirous of the truth And yet they are still conuersaunt with the wicked and with the professed enimies of Christ yea they keepe company with the authors of false doctrine and can not abide that the Ministers of the Gospell should openly reprooue them But it is plaine that Peter the Apostle was of a farre other iudgement who would haue the faithful separate themselues from the wicked and feareth not to note deceyuours by the name of an vntowarde generation contrary to the common opinion of all the people He tooke example of Christ so to doe which euery where biddeth vs to eschue false teachers and teacheth vs that their company is pernicious and hurtfull The same the other Apostles also did as it is manifest which thought not they had done their dutie to point at the false teachers of their dayes with their fingers but also warned vs of them whome by inspiration of the holy spirite they knewe shoulde come in the later age of the worlde whereof we haue testimonies 1. Timoth. 4. 2 Timoth. 3. and .4 2. Thess. 2. 1. Iohn 2. and .4 Therefore whosoeuer hath in these dayes the ministery of the Gospell committed to him let him imitate the faithfulnesse and diligence of these men Bicause it is euident the sheepe are so foolishe that they can scarse beware of the Woolfe when they are warned yea for hope of a little lucre they will creepe into the mouthes of them Let them therefore paint out in their colours and terme by their true and proper names all these deceyuers and take no regarde to them which for priuate gaine hold with them Let other also learne to obey their faythfull aduertisementes and to flie the professed enimies of Christ whose company if they auoyde not they can not be taken for the members of christ Let them at the least be mooued with feare of the daunger which we knowe hangeth both ouer their heades and them that follow them For they that refuse to come forth of Babilon the mother of whoredome shal taste of those plagues also which the Lorde hath ordeyned for hir We haue therefore Peters counsell touching the waye of saluation wherevnto Luke ioyneth the notable successe that followed thereof For he sayth that they that gladlye embraced his preaching were baptized and the same day there were added vnto them about three thousande soules The godly writer in marueylous breuitie comprehendeth a great matter For here is fulfilled that that Christ sayde vnto Peter when he was called to be an Apostle Hereafter thou shalt take men on lyue For he which a little before was but a rude fisher letting slippe the nette of the Gospell bringeth three thousande people vnto the obedience of the faith in Christ who both gladly receyued his preaching and willingly continued in the same This place teacheth vs two things very needefull to be knowne First we learne that godly and faithfulfull ministers doe neuer preach the worde of God in vaine although many things seeme to stoppe and hinder the course thereof This the Lorde witnesseth by his Prophete Lyke as the rayne and snowe commeth downe from heauen and returneth not thither agayne but watreth the earth maketh it fruitefull and greene that it maye giue corne to the sower and breade to him that eateth so the worde also that commeth out of my mouth shall not turne agayne voyde vnto mee but shall accomplishe my will and prosper in the thing whereto I sende it We haue in this matter a moste manifest example hereof where we maye also see things that might hinder the profite and fruite of Gods worde A people of nature rebellious and stubborne such as Moyses the Prophetes describe and set forth As many as were of any power authoritie wâ—â—e enimies to the doctrine Great daunger and perill in receyuing the doctrine of the Gospell bicause before this as many as followed Christ were excommunicated The Apostles were rude contemned and despised persons yet the worde of the moste high God driuen lyke a shower or storme with hys winde or breath which as Christ sayth bloweth where it liketh bursteth through all these stoppes and impediments This ought to comfort vs in this age that we despayre not of Christes Church and the successe therof notwithstanding we see so diuers enterprises and attemptes euery where busily bent and ment against the same Next we are taught what the nature of faith is and what the propertie of Gods elect people is For here are two thinges ascribed vnto them One is that they gladly embraced Peters sermon For where the mindes of those that beleeue are drawne with the spirite of God they streyght way knowe his voyce and the chiefe shepeheards and follow it Neither haue they any greater pleasure than in the study of the worde of God wherein they vnderstande that that most mercifull father and the onelye author of saluation talketh with them The other is that Luke sayeth they continued in the same which is as necessarie a propertie as the first For Christ sayeth He that abydeth vnto the ende shall be safe But hee that setteth his hande to the plough and looketh backwarde is not meete nor woorthy of the kingdome of God. If we compare these thinges with the maners of our age it wyll easily appeare how vnhappy an age it is For with many and continuall sermons can very fewe be woonne vnto christ And we maye see euen in them that haue professed Christ eyther a negligent contempt of Gods worde or else some detestable lightnesse whereby vpon euery trifling occasion they dishonestly starte from the truth that they haue knowne and professed But let vs returne to Luke which in fewe words setteth out the forme of the primitiue Church the maners the rites and the exercises of the same the chiefe
contemneth the authoritie of Christ by whose institution the same was commended Last of all he speaketh of prayers which we suppose ought to be vnderstanded of publike prayers For Luke meaneth not to tell what euery man did priuately at home in his owne house but what the publike exercises of the Churche were He did not thinke it good to forget publyke prayers which Christ commended vnto vs by a notable promise where he sayth If two of you agree in earth vpon any maner of thing whatsoeuer they desire they shall haue it of my father which is in heauen And wee reade in Ioël the Prophete that publike prayers are greatly commended in times of affliction For where God reioyceth in the vnanimitie of the godly and faithfull he cannot choose but graunt the prayers of a great many which with one hart and mouth as it were burst in vpon him And if we diligently consider the manifolde hazardes on euery side of vs it shall appeere they are not without a cause commended vnto vs Wherefore their blindenesse and slouthfulnesse is greatly to be bewayled which both priuately in their owne house call very seldome vpon God and openly despise and neglect the publike prayers of the Church yea rascallye deride the holye assemblies which the Church hath ordeyned for preaching of the worde and for publike prayers Here therefore we haue the exercises of the primitiue Church which no man I thinke will denie to be both Apostolike and Christian. That Church continued in the Apostolike doctrine by meane whereof it was gathered togither and by baptisme It did exercise mutuall and publike beneuolence and liberalitie towardes all Nations It obserued the order of the mysticall supper as Christ did institute it It continued stedfastlye and dailye in praying Whosoeuer endeuour in these dayes thus to doe ought to be taken for the members of the Church and for Christians although they be hated and despised of all the worlde beside And whosoeuer we see estraunged deuided from these wayes it is impossible they should eyther be Christians or Apostolike The worshippers of the sea of Rome glory now a dayes in the title of the Church condemne vs of heresie bicause we are departed from them But they must first prooue that the name of the Church ought to be with them If they deserue the title of the Church why neglect they the Apostles doctrine why doe they persecute it with fire and sworde why lode they them with newe traditions whom Christ hath made free from the yoake of the lawe by the price of his owne bloude why doe they riotously spende the goodes of the Church giuen by the liberalitie of Princes and priuate men to relieue the poore with and for the most part bestowe them on ruffyans iesters and buggered boyes why prophane they the supper of the Lorde and turne it into a sacrifice for the quicke and the deade why haue they in steede of publike prayers brought in a roaring and yelling of an outlandishe tongue These things might be dilated at large so that all men might see they are most vnworthy the name of the Church But it sufficeth to diligent hearers of the worde to giue but an occasion to consider further hereof In the meane season let none amongst vs that glory in the name of the Gospell thinke all is well at home seeing that in vs also remaine many things to be amended The doctrine of the Apostles soundeth in our Churches but how little a great many set by it the thing it selfe declareth The studie of charitie and distribution is waxed colde The vse of the supper with some is farre degenerated from the primitiue simplicitie with other some it is made little account of What negligence reigneth in publike prayers maye be iudged by the Church assemblies to the which verye fewe vse to come and they seldome times Wherefore we also must frame our selues better to the primitiue order if we also will not in vaine bragge of the Church But some maye marueyle by what succour or defence the primitiue Church coulde liue in safetie among suche professed enimies in so bloud-thirstie a Citie This Luke declareth saying feare came vpon euery soule and manye woonders and signes were shewed by the Apostles The myndes therefore of the wicked were bridled with a certaine secret feare They saw the marueylous boldenesse of the Apostles and their bolde libertie of speach They sawe them who not long before were enimies of Christ sodenly chaunged They saw signes and wonders wrought by the Apostles They marueyle therefore and are amazed Adde herevnto the spirite of Christ which as he worketh in the elect a childely feare hope fayth and obedience so he horribly troubleth and feareth the wicked with the conscience of their sinne They feare therefore to beginne any thing against the greene springth of christ So God can defende his sheepe in the middest of the woolues For we depend not vpon the will or power of our enimies but vpon the counsell of Gods prouidence With this we reade the Patriarches sometime were defended among the bloudy Nation of the Chanaanites the Lorde thundering in their mindes Touch not mine annoynted c. With the same succour and defence is the Church garded also in these dayes wherewith Christ hath promised alwaies to be present These things ought to stirre vs vp and to embolden vs We haue professed in our baptisme to serue Christ. Let vs giue our selues to such things as become Christians and let vs not feare the enterprises of the worlde For fayth which is our victorie ouercommeth the worlde With this let vs embrace Christ truely who being our Capitaine and Protector we shall be able to ouercome To him be blessing honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xix. Homelie AND all that beleued kept themselues togither and had all things common and solde their possessions and goodes and parted them to all men as euery man had neede And they continued dailye with one accorde in the Temple and brake breade from house to house and did eate their meate togither with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart praysing God and had fauour with all the people And the Lorde added to the congregation dailye such as shoulde be saued AS God woulde haue all the meane of our saluation comprehended in his onlye sonne Iesus Christ so is it manifest that the same appertayneth onelye to them which be members of hys Church For the Church is commonlye called his bodye bicause it is by fayth vnited and knit to one heade which is Christ which poureth into all hys members the spirite of health and life And as it cannot be that a member deuided from the bodye can feele any part of liuely spirite that commeth from the heade so is it impossible that they can be quickened with the spirite of Christ which are deuided from the Church which is his body And bicause all sectes that euer were or yet be chalenge to them
cannot shut vp the bowels of pitie Ouer and besides this the first beleeuers were to be envred by this voluntarye contribution to take the more paciently the losse of their goodes which shortly after should ensue when persecution arose seeing they had learned before to bestow them on others and were contented themselues to liue with a little Therefore this place ministreth no example of confusion whereby these phrenetike disturbers of common weales may be mainteyned but only a certayne liberalitie towardes the poore is in this place commended which God would haue alwayes to flourish in his Church We know what God sayth Deuter. 15. Let there be no begger at all amongst you Yet God was not ignorant there woulde be alwayes that shoulde be pinched with penurie But that the same shoulde runne vagarant about as publike spectacles of pouertie and beggerie is most contrary to the nature of charitie whervnto all Gods people are bounde And there are diuers other lawes of God extant whereby an order is declared howe the poore may be commodiouslye prouided for that they neede not go begging from doore to doore Hereof it commeth to passe that the Prophetes in euery place commend the poore vnto vs And Christ doth vouchsafe so to commende the care and helpe that ought to be taken for them that he testifyeth he will in the later daye reward them that haue done good to the poore for his sake euen as though they had done it to himselfe which order and institution was of such force and authoritie with the Apostles that they were not ashamed to make prouision for the poore Yea when Paule and Barnabas had declared the trade of their ministerie to Iohn Peter and Iames they thought good to admonish them of this one thing that they shoulde not neglect the poore whome they knewe Christ had so diligently commended vnto them Besides that Paule exhorteth the Corinthians that they shoulde not onely see for the prouision of their owne poore but also where they were very rich they shoulde helpe the needye brethren at Ierusalem which were verye poore And surely it is euident that our predecessors had a great care herof if we consider the donations and foundations both of Princes and priuate men which with greater liberalitie had giuen their goodes to the Church to the ende that both puritie of doctrine myght be preserued and the poore and needy relieued and helped But in these dayes religion is growne into such contempt that they are very fewe and scant which will giue ought of their owne but euery where there are ynough which wil rape and reue and prodigally waste that which others haue giuen They shall one daye prooue that Christ is a reuenger which will not contemne the crye of his poore and will most seuerely reuenge the spoyle and waste of his Church And it is to be feared least they shall leaue them to the wicked enimies of the Churche and fayth to be rifled bicause they disdaine to bestowe them on their euen Christians the brethren of Christ. But let vs returne to Luke which describeth the publyke and holy assembly of the Church where he sayth they continued euery day in the temple with one accorde Then they came oftentimes togither in the temple not for that they would be at the Iewes sacrifices which they knew were abolished through the bloude of Christ but bicause of the concourse of the people that they might teach and winne the more vnto christ By this example we are taught to seeke occasion on euery side to set forth the kingdome of Christ and for this cause the people ought oftentimes to meete togither that there may be the greater number to heare the worde of god For where the faithfull are gouerned by the light of the truth they cannot be ashamed thereof and seeke not darckenesse and corners as they doe whose workes be euill Uerily we reade that Christ taught alwayes openly and thereby excused himselfe both when he was taken and afterwarde also before Caïphas And Paule the Apostle in his first Epistle to the Corinthians the .xj. and .xiiij. Chap. diligently describeth the publike assemblies and holy meetinges which he woulde neuer haue done if he had not vnderstoode they had bene of much force to the setting forth of Gods true religion Two thinges are ascribed to the primitiue Church continuance togither and vnanimitie of mindes which are needefull at all times but specially in assemblies and Churche meetinges For where God as it hath otherwheare bene sayde hath commended them by a singuler promise such an earnest studie and perseuerance in keeping the same is meete for Christians Againe where these assemblies are made both for doctrine sake for publike prayers and vse of the sacramentes vnanimitie for this purpose is chiefly requisite With this it becommeth Ministers of the word to be ioyned togither least they be authors of partaking and sectes suche as we knowe were once in the Church of Corinth but let them with one accord vrge set forth the doctrine of truth labor to bring Disciples vnto Christ as he commaunded in the .xxviij. chap. of Mathew That vnanimitie in praiers is of great weight before god appeereth hereby bicause mutuall loue is euery where commaunded and Christ earnestly desireth of his father that all the beleeuing may be one as he and his father are one The same reason may be made also of the sacramentes For where they seale vnto vs the benefites of Christ and are tokens and pledges of the fellowship and vnitie which we haue in Christ by the vsing wherof we are taken into one body with Christ it cannot be that they can vse them duly which are at enmitie amongest themselues These things ought well to haue bene considered in these dayes where there is great faulte committed on all sides For they that glorye in the doctrine of the Gospell and haue enioyed the same a long whyle waxe slacke for the most part and are quite voyde of perseuerance as though they had attayned already to perfection and had now no more to doe They are deuided into diuers and sundry sectes and one of them excōmunicateth another So that it must needes come to passe that Paule sayth If you byte and deuoure one another take heede least you be likewise consumed one of another And it is no marueyle that the Gospell doth no better succeede and go forwarde considering those men are neither feruent in perseuerance nor ioyned togither in vnanimitie in whome the same of all other is chiefely required Let who so will reade Eusebius preface vpon the eyght booke of the Ecclesiasticall hystorie and he shall finde a most liuely description of these times and what we may looke for Unto these Luke ioyneth the trade of lyfe that these first Christians liued in priuately among themselues And they brake breade sayth he from house to house and did eate their meate togither with singlenesse
of heart praysing God. And although this that he speaketh of breaking of breade may after a sort be vnderstanded of the mysticall supper as is declared in the Homely before going yet for that he maketh mention also of common meate it seemeth this place commodiously may be wholy expounded of their priuate trade of lyfe in bidding one another to their houses to meales and repastes Luke teacheth vs that the richer sort did not only depart with some portion of their goodes to the reliefe in generall but also that they did exercise liberalitie towardes the poore and others of that which they had reserued peculiarly for themselues And he therefore expresselye mencioneth houses that it might appeare diuers of the number of the faithfull kept their houses and goodes still wherby that confused and sedicious communion of things which the Anabaptistes doe imagine is most strongly confuted But here such an order and trade of lyfe and conuersation is expressed as is full of benefites loue and mutuall helping one another And bicause men offende much in immoderate and excessiue ryote and pride of feasting Luke thought good chiefely to entreate hereof saying they obserued three thinges therein First they feasted togither in gladnesse according to that saying of Paule He that sheweth mercy let him doe it with cherefulnesse For God loueth a cherefull giuer Therfore in their feasting there was no disdainefulnesse which causeth vs to yrke at our benefites but they receyued euery man with glad and chearefull minde and chiefely those whome they knewe wanted liuing For so Christ commaundeth vs to bid the pore which are not able to recompence and requite vs with benefites againe Unto cherefulnesse he addeth singlenesse of heart by the which he vnderstandeth sinceritie of minde voyde of all deceyte and guyle which is contrary to that vice which will seeme to benefite others and yet seeketh their own commoditie and gayne little minding the vtilitie and profite of others Thirdly he rehearseth thankesgiuing wherby they did set forth the bountie of God who as he made all thinges so is he the preseruer and nourisher of them all And if a man ioyne these three togither it shall easilye appeare that they had a singuler care of temperaunce for where this is not there is no true cherefulnesse and christian simplicitie much lesse giuing of thankes Therefore christian men must drawe them a rule out of these things howe to behaue themselues in their banquets Let them knowe that the chiefe thing therein must be charitie and the benefiting of others Let them studie to be harborous and knowe that they are not appointed Lordes but stewardes of the goodes that they haue Let them be mery and cheerefull in giuing bicause as Christ sayth It is better to giue than to receyue Herevnto let there be ioyned such a singlenesse of minde and sinceritie as becommeth Christians Chiefely let them be mindfull of God let them acknowledge him to be the author of all things belonging to our life let them aske their necessaries of him and thanke him for his gifts receyued For through fayth and giuing of thankes as Paule sayth meates are sanctified We haue in Christ an example hereof whome we neuer read to haue broken breade without blessing or giuing of thankes as maye be seené Math. 14.15 Luc. 24. Iohn 6. c. These things teach vs what we maye thinke of their banquetting which eyther vtterly despise the poore or else giue them with an euill will and forgetting to giue God thankes reioyce in scurrilitie and kindle intemperancye by lowde singing and vnseasonable musick Against these are the sermons of the Prophetes Isa. 5. and Amos. 6. Further least any man might thinke this feruent studie in godlynesse lacked his successe Luke teacheth vs what commoditie ensued thereof where he sayeth They had fauour with all the people And the Lorde added dayly c. He sheweth a double fruite hereof comming First they were in fauour and authoritie with all men of the wiser sort For it is playne by that that was sayde before that the wicked were afrayd of them Wee are hereby taught what thing getteth men true authoritie verilye the studie and desire of Gods religion and glory For it must needes be true that the Lorde sayde by the Prophete I will honour them that honour me and they shall be put to shame that despise me Let the Rulers of the church and other Magistrates marke well this thing The superintendents know that they haue neede both of authoritie and fauour but they go not alwayes about to get it that wayes that they ought to doe whiles some of them hunt for worldlye prayse some studye to heape vp riches other seeke to be aloft in worldly pompe being little carefull in the meane while for the honor and glory of god Where the feruent zeale and desire of Gods glorye is the most compendious way to come vnto glory For God which can turne the hartes of men which way it pleaseth him and preserueth the remembrance of them that be his as the Psalmist sayeth will surely rewarde them for euer An other fruite or commoditie therof is that the Lord added dayly vnto his church such as should be saued The church or congregation therfore encreased and they that first entred into it felt their fayth in them also encreased No man therfore can labor in vaine in the vineyard of the Lord so that he earnestly applye his vocation Marke in the meane time howe all encrease of the Church is attributed to the Lorde The Lorde sayth he added euery day vnto the Congregation such as should be saued In deede the Apostles preached and drewe men by preaching of the worde But all the successe of their labour must be ascrybed to God onelye who onely hath power vpon the harts of men For Christ hath taught vs that no man commeth to him except the father vouchsafe to drawe him This thing Paule expresseth by an elegant parable of husbandrye in the first to the Corinthians the thirde Chapter And the Lorde testifyeth by his Prophete that he will write his lawes in the heartes of the faythfull so that they shall neede none other instruction Wherevpon in another place the beleeuing are called most properly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye taught of God or the Disciples and schollers of God. And Christ himselfe sayth that his spirite shall be our counseller and maister to leade vs into all truth Here is the impudencie of them reprooued which gather themselues disciples and call them after their owne name And they also are as faultie which acknowledge other maisters beside Christ and reioyce in their names more than in the name of Christ whome Christ and Paule most earnestly impugne and rebuke Let no man take occasion hereby to be slouthfull For euerye man must haue a respect to his calling and walke in the same and ascribe all successe not to his owne industrie but
and gouerneth them defendeth and enricheth them moste bounteously with the treasures of his heauenly kingdome The same is a priest for euer according to the order of Melchisedech For he taught in times past and daily doth teach in his Church And by the onely sacrifice of hys body hath purged all the sinnes of men And nowe he maketh intercession for vs before his father being a faithfull bishop to performe all the things which remayned to be done for vs with the father Therefore whosoeuer truly acknowledge the sonne of God to be a king and Priest and the only sauiour of the Church of God and staye vpon him only they beleeue trulye in the name of the sonne of God which the Apostle teacheth to be the chiefe commaundement of God. The ende or fruite of this faith is the wholenesse and soundnesse of all man such as we see happened to this lame man and halt Christ bicause of his faith bestowed on him perfite health of body so that nowe he was able to walke to leape and to skippe And that his soule and conscience was likewise healed appeared by that he praysed God and ioyned himselfe to the Apostles Therefore Christ hath made vs all perfitely whole by faith And he deliuereth vs not from sinne and the punishment therof alone but also regenerateth vs by the immortall worde of God through the operation of his spirite Whereby it commeth to passe that we vnderstande the things that be heauenly frame our selues to the will of God resist the desires of the fleshe and finally can doe all things in Christ which strengthneth vs And after this life attayne to the perfite saluation and true blisse which is prepared for vs in heauen Into this blisse the soule departing this worlde by faith is receyued and commeth not into iudgement And the bodie when it shall haue put of all corruption being raysed vp in the later daye by the trumpe and voyce of an Archaungell shall rise againe Therefore this is a most large and ample fruite offaith which also we can attaine to none other waye than by faith in christ Let vs therefore studie the worde of God by the which God giueth vs faith Let vs ioyne feruent prayers to our studie that being quickened through this faith we may attayne perfite health both of bodie and soule and come to the possession of heauen in Iesus Christ our only sauiour king and Priest to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxiij. Homelie AND nowe brethren I knowe that you did it through ignoraunce as did also your Rulers But God which before hath shewed by the mouth of all his Prophetes howe Christ shoulde suffer hath thus wise fulfilled Repent you therefore and conuert that your sinnes may be done awaye When the time of refreshing commeth which we shall haue of the presence of the Lord and when God shall sende him which before was preached vnto you that is to witte Iesus Christ which must receyue heauen vntill the time that all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy Prophets since the worlde beganne be restored againe THe Apostle Peter in the seconde parte of his sermon touching the myracle done vpon the lame man hath so declared God to be the author thereof that he hath also shewed the Iewes of their great wickednesse committed agaynst Iesus Christ the sonne of god And where there was nothing more horrible and cruell than this fact of theirs it is no doubt but a great number of them in their consciences were not a little wounded and feared Wherefore it was necessary to shewe them the waye of repentance and saluation This doth he in this place which is the thirde member of his sermon wherein he marueylously frameth himselfe to their disposition and capacitie First bicause they seemed to stande vppon the pitte of desperation he teacheth them that there is yet hope of pardon and saluation Then sheweth he them the way of saluation and exhorteth and mooueth them with most weightie reasons to take holde of the same All which thinges being discussed shall much serue for our instruction For they teache vs that God will likewise pardon them which haue most grieuously sinned and they shew what way of saluation they must take which will be reconciled vnto God and are desirous to be saued His beginning is very wittie and commodious in that he teacheth them they be not yet past hope of saluation For except sinners vnderstande this in vaine shall we exhort them to repentance bicause they will thinke it cannot profite them And then it will come to passe that eyther they will become stubborne and heape sinne vpon sinne or else will be swallowed vp of desperation as we reade Iudas was which thing was the cause that the Prophetes among the grieuous reprehensions wherewith they accused the sinnes of the people and threatened them punishment did intermeddle promises and oracles of Christ our sauiour that being feared with the conscience of sinne they might lift vp their mindes againe through faith in the sauiour promised them and learne to seeke saluation in him Peter followeth the industrie of these Prophetes which knewe it belonged to his dutie not to feare the people from Christ by threatening woordes but to winne them vnto him Which ende and marke the Ministers of Christ in these dayes ought to set before them But let vs see the arguments wherwith Peter encourageth them to hope for pardon and saluation First he mitigateth their offence by reason and pretence of ignoraunce I knowe sayth he that you did it through ignorance as did also your Rulers For if they as Paule sayth had had knowledge they would not haue crucified the Lorde of glory Yet Peters wordes are not so to be taken as though he woulde nowe extenuate or excuse their wickednesse which before he so set forth exaggerated For so could he not do without suspicion of lightnesse And ignorance of it selfe excuseth not the things that are committed against the glory of God yea ignorance is no small fault considering we knowe that men are created to that ende to knowe God to worship him and glorifie him But he meaneth to make a difference betweene the Iewes sinne and the sinne against the holy ghost This sinne is when men wittinglye and willingly cast away the knowen truth and Christ whome they knew in their mindes and so make warre with God and his Christ as is euident Iudas the traytor Iulian the Apostata and such other whelpes of that haire did Christ testifyeth that such mennes sinnes shall not be forgiuen And Iohn forbiddeth vs to praye for it The reason hereof the Apostle in the .vj. Chapter to the Hebrues rendreth by a feate similitude taken from the earth For as the earth being well husbanded and watred from aboue and yet remayning barren and fruitlesse by that argument sheweth sufficiently that it will neuer be good so if men
out of Paule we declared Christ blesseth vs as he is a priest For it was the Priestes office to blesse the people as Moyses teacheth Numer 6. Although there is great difference betweene them Christ for they were ministers only of the figure and shadowe Christ doth not only wishe vs good but also giueth it and in him God blesseth vs with all spirituall blessing as Paule teacheth Ephe. 1. But Peter addeth the maner also of this blessing saying whyle he turneth euery man from his wickednesse For where of sinnnes the curse springeth there can be no place for blessing afore sinne be taken awaye Nowe Christ taketh them awaye yea he hath long sithence clensed them by the merite of his death for which cause the Baptist calleth him the lambe of God that taketh awaye the sinnes of the worlde He taketh not sinne away fo◠one time only but conuerteth all them frō their sinnes that beleeue in him For where he giueth them his spirite they be regenerated and renewed by him so that they which before were giuen to the bondage of sinne doe cast of the yoake of sinne and liue vnto God and beginne to serue him in studie of innocencie and charitie Whereby we gather that they are greatly deceyued which imagine Christ to be a patrone of carnall libertie and saye that by preaching of him we plant carelesse lyfe in the mindes of men Certainlye Christ came into the worlde to destroye the workes of the deuill But among these workes sinne hath the chiefe place as there is none that can denie Nay rather if we will confesse the truth there can be in vs no true turning from sinne but such as Christ is author of through his spirite according to that saying of Ieremie Conuert thou me and I shall be conuerted Agayne Turne thou vs vnto thee O Lord and so shall we be turned Furthermore before we make an ende we haue to be obserued that the Iewes abounding in so many prerogatiues dignities as both here and else where are declared in the .ix. to the Romaines receiued no cōmodity by any of them all but were forsaken of God for that through stubborne incredulitie they contemned Christ and despised the preaching of the gospell whereof Paule intreateth at large Rom. 11. Therfore all externe things are but vaine except we embrace Christ with true fayth who onely conuerteth vs from sinnes purgeth our sinnes reconcileth vs to God and maketh vs inheritors of the kingdome of heauen This Christ hath Peter in his sermon taught them and sheweth them that in him the treasure of saluation is opened vnto them notwithstanding it might seeme they were fallen from saluation and the grace of god Let vs therfore thinke these things spoken also vnto vs and labour to become the true members of Christ and to be quickened with his spirite that hereafter we may raigne with him in heauen to whome be prayse honour glory and power for euer Amen The fourth chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .xxvj. Homelie AS they spake vnto the people the Priestes and the Rulers of the Temple and the Saduceys came vpon them taking it grieuously that they taught the people and preached in Iesus the resurrection from death And they laide handes vpon them and put them in holde vntill the next day for it was now euentyde Howbeit many of them which hearde the wordes beleeued and the number of the men was about fiue thousande HItherto Luke hath described the beginning and successe of the primitiue church There haue we seene what the doctrine of the Apostles was which they deliuered vnto the Church also what the studies and exercises of the primitiue Church were Nowe herevnto is most commodiously adioyned how the worlde receyued this doctrine where we shall see howe the very same thing fell out that Christ before that shewed his Apostles of For in Iohn he sayth The seruant is not greater than his Maister If they haue persecuted me they will persecute you also If they haue kept my saying they will keepe yours Againe They shall deliuer you vp to the Councels and shall scourge you in their sinagoges And these things they whom God had hitherto kept safe from the furie of their enimies vntill the beginning of his Church myght be stablished and settled a little surer beginne nowe to finde true But nowe most fierce enimies sodenlye rushe in vppon them they take and cast them into prison they bring them to examination before the Counsayle and at length being vexed with long disceptation and reasoning they dismisse them with grieuous threates We must in all this narration marke this one thing chiefely aboue all other which shall serue much for our consolation and instruction that is not to be offended at the attempts of the wicked wherewith in these dayes they oppugne the doctrine of Christ and his Church For this worlde whose propertie it is to hate and persecute the light of the truth bicause it bewrayeth their naughtie doings vseth of olde thus for to doe Here it behooueth vs to be armed with the constancie of the primitiue Church that we leaue not our place when we are assaulted but that we wayte for an happie ende and successe of such temptation with a stronge and inuincible fayth which God graunteth vnto them whome he seeth tried and made the better vnder the crosse But bicause we shall haue occasion oftentimes to speake of these things let it suffice vs to haue touched this little hereof least we lose the marke whereto all these things must be directed Nowe we shall discusse euery part and circumstance of the things that Luke hath sayde He describeth who were the Apostles enimies and authors of their persecution what craftes and deceite they vsed what cloke they had for their wicked and vniust enterprise howe violently they layde handes on the Apostles and howe vaine their attempt was bicause through their furie the number of the faythfull were rather increased than diminished Among the enimies of the Apostles there are three kindes of men rehearced The first are Priestes whome by the circumstaunces we may easilye gather were the ringleaders and beginners of all this businesse Howbeit it had bene their partes rather to haue taken vppon them the defence of the truth and to haue preached Christ vnto the people of whome Moyses and the Prophetes bare witnesse After these followeth the Ruler of the Temple who by all likelyhoode was some Capitaine of the Romaine souldiors For where the Temple stoode in the most impregnable place of the Citie and was well fenced with munition I suppose the Romaynes gaue the Presidentes of Iurie a speciall charge thereof least the Iewes vnder colour of religion and holy assemblies shoulde mooue any insurrection or sedition And vndoubtedly the Capitaine of the Temple brought with him his garde or souldiors which alwayes attended on his seruice were at his commaundement There was a thirde kinde of men
sheweth not only what grieued them but also what things they layde to the Apostles charge Uerily two thinges First it seemeth to them a thing intollerable that Peter and Iohn being rude and vnlearned men which all their time before this had gotten their liuing by fishing and had taken none orders shoulde teache the people â–ª This seemed a thing tending to schisme and to bring the people from the vnitie of the Churche For the matter was come to that passe among the Iewes that all administration of the Church was in the Priestes handes which woulde admitte none to teache in the Church but those that were sworne to them which thing we see the Bishops of Rome haue done these many yeares in whose Church as Christ hath prophecied in his reuelation no man may buye or sell except he haue the marke of the beast Yet we woulde not haue our meaning so taken as though all men in the Church should be permitted to preach without exception For we know what the Apostles haue taught touching the ordering of Ministers But we condemne the tyrannie of them which challenge to themselfe onely all power whereas they chiefely are authors of all the mischief in the Church and deserue not to haue the lowest rouine and place in the Church Secondly they thinke this worthy of punishment that they preach Iesus to be risen from the deade The Saduceyes wholy condemned the doctrine of resurrection But another thing grieued some of them more For euerye man might gather of this rising againe that Christ was the sonne of God and the author of life and vniustly condemned of the Priestes and of Pylate as Peter openly sayd in his sermon But this was not only an intollerable slaunder but also a sedicious matter to charge the Apostles that they went about to rayse the people against the bloudy and vniust Iudges The Apostles therefore are charged with two most heynous crimes to say with schisme in the Church and sedition in the common weale both which not without a cause seeme to all good men both hatefull and detestable But if we weygh and consider the intent of the Priestes and their condicions we shall easily perceyue this was but a vaine pretence For if they cannot abide schisme in the Church why regarded they the Saduceyes so much who it is euident were not ashamed to denie the chiefe article of fayth and saluation that is to say the resurrection of the body Why suffer they the Essenes and Phariseys men plainly of diuers sectes and opinions If they abhorre the crime of sedition so much why were they the authors that the people asked Barrabas a seditious felow and murtherer to be giuen them and required that Christ might be crucified Therefore they are not so much mooued with daunger of schisme and sedition as ledde with hatred of the truth and it grieueth them that their naughtinesse and wickednesse is disclosed through the light thereof In the meane season we maye see with what pretence the wicked â—tryue and contende against the truth For it is euident in all ages that the defenders of the truth were taken for schismatikes and sedicious persons Elias is charged that he troubleth all Israel Amos the Prophete is accused to Hieroboam of sedition Christ also before Pylate is called a deceyuer of the people and charged to affectate or aspire vnto the kingdome against Caesar The same crimes also in times passed were layde to the Christians charges in the times of the Emperours as appeareth by Tertullian Cypryan Arnobius Lactantius and others writings wherein they make answere to the reproches and slaunders of the Gentyles And in these dayes also the Gospell is for this cause chiefely spoken against bicause it rippeth Christes coate without the seame that is to say the Church deuideth mens mindes and kindleth warres But the aunswere to these things is easie and it is well knowne that it is a farre other thing that wringeth and disquieteth these men For if they will not haue the Church deuided why I beseech you doe they so highly commend the rules and orders of Monkes whereby they which only ought to professe the name of Christ are deuided into most sundrye rytes and factious names why hearcken they not to Paule which most grieuously condemneth such thinges If they abhorre diuision so greatly how commeth it to passe that the Bishops of Rome are the authors of all the warres that haue bene these many yeares We may thanke them for the horrible schisme and neuer ynough bewayled of all Christendome whereby the East Church was rent and deuided from the West and at length subdued to the tyrannie of the wicked Turkes who can iustly be named the author and beginner of the holye warre whereby all Christendome most vnhappily was set by the eares and riuers of mans bloud were shedde but the sea of Rome I appeale vnto hystories which shall beare witnesse that I speake the truth and leane not to priuate affection See we not at this daye the Popes Legates in Princes Tentes and in the Campe among souldiers See we not howe they encrease through the discorde of Princes and establishe tyrannie in the Church And where the lyght of the Gospell reprooueth these things by and by they accuse vs of schisme and sedition Wherfore O Christian Princes acknowledge once their craft and hauing so often bene warned be wyse and vse not crueltie against your brethren and Christes members for their sakes who it is manifest are the greatest plagues of all other vnto publike peace and tranquillitie But some men maye marueyle why the Apostles aunswered not the crimes layde to their charge But Luke teacheth plainelye what the let therof was For by and by they layde handes on them and had them to prison and that they did with the more haste bicause they shoulde haue no leysure to make their purgation before the people This is the propertie of the enimies of truth with open force to proceede against the professors thereof hauing alwayes an eye vnto this that the faithfull shall haue no place or leysure to excuse themselues For they knowe the force of veritie is such that the light thereof will easily disclose all their attemptes and they wote well howe they are in most safetie when the people are in most ignorance Therefore as they vse to spreade false accusations amonge the people of such as are godly so they labour all they can that no man shoulde vnderstande their innocencie Therefore where they should by reasons and scriptures go to worke they vse plaine force halters prisons sworde fire and such other like This is more euident than needeth any long proofe Yet let them remember as Christ testifyeth that this is the power of darkenesse and that with the Prince of darkenesse they shall one daye be punished for their tyrannie and vngodlynesse We learne by the example of the Apostles who they be that are vnworthily recompenced of this vnkinde worlde
shoulde be instructed with the example of the primitiue Church what to doe in time of persecutions And to this ende principally are all those things to be applied which hitherto haue bene sayde of the Apostles They being brought before the counsayle doe plainly and boldly confesse christ Then when the enimies had forbidden them to preach the Gospell they protest with marueylous constancie that they can not obey so wicked a commaundement At length when they perceyue that reason coulde not preuayle with these wicked Counsaylers but that they were still threatened they declare all the matter to the congregation to th ende that ech one being admonished of the daunger ensuing might the more easily prouide for themselues These proceedings let the Ministers imitate as often as they perceyue the world raise stormes of persecutions against them Let their stoute and bolde confession of Christ be an example vnto others Let them not yeelde to the wicked commaundements of Princes Let them faithfully premonish the congregation least any mannes saluation stande in perill through their sloth Luke proceedeth on in his hystorie and sheweth what the Church doth being thus admonished by the Apostles By which example it maye appeare what euery Christian hath to doe both particulerly and in generall when persecutions are stirring They sayth he when they hearde the Apostles lift vp their voyce to God with one accorde And he telleth of the Church howe they sought the succour and helpe of God only by prayer They were not carelesse therefore nor did not set light the daungers approching Neither fledde they to mans wisedome helpe or counsayle but sought all maner of ayde and succour by prayers This is the sure sanctuarie of the Church bicause God euerywhere promiseth to be their defender that seeke their helpe of him And that which he euerywhere promiseth he hath by infinite examples perfourmed so that none that is a true Christian can doubt of the truth of his promises To this may be ioyned how he deliuered the Israelites enuironned with the hoste of the Egyptians at Moyses entreatie and prayers And after that through the prayers of the same Moyses he gaue them victorie ouer the Amalechites In the Psalmes there are infinit examples of them which testifie how God hath bene fauourable and gracious vnto their prayers Yea Ioël the Prophete giueth this only counsell to the Church in distresse that they shoulde all turne vnto God and call vppon him for helpe prescribing also such a forme of prayers as they shoulde openly vse And that his counsayle was not in vaine the successe of the matter prooued For God sent his Aungell which in one night slewe the hoste of the Assirians and deliuered the citie of Ierusalem from the great tyrannie of Sennacharib Wherefore the primitiue Church coulde not doe better than to sue vnto God by praier as they did The corrupt condicions and maners of our dayes are by this example reprooued For we see many with ouermuch carelesnesse contemne the daungers hanging ouer the Church scoffe and deride all admonitions and wholy giue themselues to all vntimely pleasures and exercises But when they feele the fire of persecution burning either they follow the counsell of the fleshe dissembling their fayth or else fortifye themselues in the league of Princes and helpe of man Which is the cause that the more they seeke to be out of daunger the more grieuously they entangle and endaunger themselues Luke also in fewe wordes comprehendeth the right trade and order of praying First they call vpon God who is onely to be inuocated as appeareth both by the couenant made with Abraham by the first commaundement in the Decaloge and by the order of the Lordes prayer And it is manifest by many examples that he only heareth vs euerywhere and can deliuer vs Wherfore great heinous is their error whosoeuer they be that make their prayers vnto Creatures Then they lift vp their voice and pray And yet is it plaine that God heareth euen the groning onely of them that are afflicted and their teares continually are in his sight Howbeit they woulde expresse the synceritie of their fayth by lifting vp their voyce and testifie that they were not ashamed of their prayers and calling vpon God for helpe For this is not the least poynt of the confession of our fayth as we may perceyue Daniel well iudged who hauing before prayed in secret when he perceyued the King had commaunded God shoulde not be inuocated setteth open his windowes and prayeth as it were in the sight of all men bicause he woulde not seeme to like or allowe the wicked proclamation Last of all he attributeth vnanimitie or concorde vnto them which thing except the Church obserue neyther shall their prayers be hearde ne yet their selues be taken for the Church of god For the Church being made one body vnder one head which is Christ is quickened with one selfe spirite calleth vpon one and the same father and hath one and the same inheritance layde vp for them in heauen And they that in these things agree cannot in their mindes be deuided Therefore let vs followe the trade of praying vsed in the primitiue Church and we shall perceyue in our aduersities that Gods helpe will be most neare at hande It shall be good to consider diligently the prayer that they made which may be deuided into three partes The first conteyneth a description of God wherein they acknowledge him for the creator of the whole worlde They make mention first of the creation that men might consider the omnipotencie of God and his singuler power ouer all creatures whereby they might conceyue the greater consolation For thus they were aduertised that the wicked enimies of Christ neyther coulde hinder the worke of God by their enterprises nor yet hurt them in any thing without the deuise and sufferance of god It behooueth vs likewise to haue a consideration of Gods omnipotencie that we acknowledge him not only for the creator but also for the gouernour and preseruer of all creatures who though he hath set his throne on high yet hee humbleth himselfe to beholde whatsoeuer is done eyther in heauen or in earth Which consideration as it is very profitable for the amendement of our life and maners so in tribulations it bringeth comfort and in our prayers chiefely confirmeth our faith wherevpon the effect of prayer principally dependeth And this is the chiefe vse of the first Article in the Apostles Creede where we professe we beleeue in God the Father maker of heauen and earth For it maketh for the confirmation of our faith and taketh awaye all cause of distrust which commonlye springeth by reason we thinke God eyther cannot or will not helpe vs But what is impossible vnto him which hath made heauen and earth by his worde and hath hyther to preserued all this worlde Or is it like he will neglect men whom he hath made Lords ouer all the things
man might iudge them rather kindled and enflamed with the threats of their enimies than made afrayde Whereof more shall be sayde in the next Sermon We are taught by this example that God neglecteth not the praiers of the godlye but that his eyes be fixed vpon the iust and his eares open vnto their prayers Let vs follow the example of the primitiue Church in these dayes where most cruell enimies euerywhere conspire togither against the truth and turning our selues vnto God by prayer let vs commit our whole cause vnto him let vs beseech him of increase of fayth and the holye ghost that we be not ouercome with any daungers or terrors but that after we haue happily ended the course of our life we may be receyued into his heauenly kingdome there to liue with Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxxj. Homelie AND they spake the worde of God boldly And the multitude of them that beleeued were of one heart and of one soule Neyther sayd any of them that ought of the things which he possessed was his owne but they had all things common And with great power gaue the Apostles witnesse of the resurrection of the Lord iesu And great grace was with them all Neyther was there any among them that lacked For as many as were possessours of lands or houses solde them and brought the price of the things that were solde and layde it downe at the Apostles feete And distribution was made vnto euery man according as he had neede And Ioses which was called of the Apostles Barnabas that is to saye the sonne of consolation being a Leuite and of the countrie of Cyprus hauing lande solde it and layde the price downe at the Apostles feete AS Luke the Euangelist hath diligently described the first persecution that was raysed against the Apostles so reporteth he as diligentlye what the faithfull did during the time of these whurly burleys The ende of all which is that we should learne what to doe in like case First and foremost they gaue themselues vnto prayers which they powred out before God with one feruent accorde of minde To God likewise must we resort in our aduersities and not to the vaine helpe of the fleshe And we must aske of him not such things as serue the carelesnesse and ydlenesse of the fleshe but such as concerne the setting forth of Christs kingdome Now let vs see the other exercises of the primitiue Church wherby it shall appeare that they intermitted nothing that belonged to their dutie First Luke speaketh of the Apostles and all those who had the office of teaching committed to them He sayth they preached the worde of God with confidence that is boldly and freely whervnto a little after is added with great power gaue the Apostles witnesse of the resurrection of the Lorde Iesu. They accomplished therefore that which they protested they woulde doe contrarie to the decree of the counsayle Luke maketh mention only of the resurrection not for that they only preached the same only but bicause thereby Christ perfited and fulfilled the businesse of our redemption and saluation and for that we shoulde not thinke the Apostles yeelded anye thing to the Saduceyes which then were in greatest authoritie And it is not without a cause that Luke maketh mention of doctrine first of all other things for therevnto a principall care must always be had For where we are regenerate by doctrine and by the same the Church is gathered togither without the same the Church cannot stande in hir full strength and vigour Neyther was it without the prompting of the holy ghost that Salomon in tune past sayde When prophecying fayleth the people go to hauock And that this was truly sayde the examples of all ages abundantly testifye Wherefore as before he sayde the Church continued in the preaching and doctrine of the Apostles so now also he testifieth the Apostles are most mindefull and earnest in their office By which examples Ministers are admonished that they must not suffer the libertie of preaching to be taken from them through feare of persecution and threatning of enimies nor when daunger approcheth cease not to feede Christes sheepe with the word of doctrine and comfort For that is the propertie of hyrelings as Christ sayth and not of those which are readie to lay downe their liues according to the example of Christ for the sheepe committed to their charge But bicause men are much faultie herein it shall be profitable diligently to discusse this example that hereby Ministers may learne what appertaineth to them to doe And first bold libertie of teaching and vnfearefull affiance of minde is attributed to the Apostles Which is necessary for all ministers as it is plaine bicause there will be alwayes some that woulde haue them brydled and musseled For Christ witnesseth that the worlde cannot abide the light of the truth The same worlde cannot abide to be aduertised and reprehended So that there were in the olde time which durst say vnto the Prophetes Prophecie not to vs Looke not out right things for vs but speake faire wordes vnto vs looke out errours get you out of this waye depart out of this path and turne the holy one of Israell from vs. And Paule sayeth there shall be in the later dayes which shall not abide the worde of truth but hauing the ytch in their eares shal get them an heape of teachers which shall bring doctrine agreeable to their corrupt affections And we see it is euerywhere true that he prophecied Here therfore is required an Apostolike liberty bolde affiance of preaching whereby Bishoppes in the Church may applie their office in season and out of season that they maye encourage others of whom there is yet some hope remayning and deliuer their owne soules that the bloude of them that perishe be not required at their handes Furthermore it is sayd they chiefely inculcated the article of resurrection aboue all other And in deede this was the principall and chiefe article wherewith the chiefe of the Iewes were most offended For through this article they were conuinced partly of putting Christ vniustly to death and partly the Saduceyes coulde not suffer the same to be preached as who denied the resurrection Yet notwithstanding the Apostles boldly and stoutly preached the same so that it maye appeare they had a great care of the same This example teacheth vs that those articles are chiefely to be vrged which the aduersaries vse most to impugne For all things in the ministerie of the worde must be directed to edification and profite And the next care must be that the thing which is edified or builded must not fall downe againe But he shall performe none of these prosperously which most constantly resisteth not when the truth of doctrine is assaulted with the craft tiranny of the enimies and is moste in hazarde They that are set to defende Cities and Castelles vse
whome they thought good to haue the distribution thereof vntill Deacons were ordeyned by publike consent of the congregation to take that office vpon them Neyther did the Apostles so publishe the money brought vnto them that euery man might take therof what he lysted but distribution was made to euery man according as he had neede Therefore there was here no disordinate communion of goodes no confusion of things no vyolent vsurping of other mens goodes such as the phrenetyke and seditious ymagine And if we consider all the circumstaunces well it shall easily appeare that this contribution was ordeined to the ende that the Church might haue some publike treasure to help to serue the poore that they neede not be compelled through pouertie to shrinke from the fayth of Christ and the bodye of the congregation And they had no part of these goodes who eyther had goodes of their owne or were able by any honest labour to get their lyuing Here haue we to consider how Ecclesiasticall goodes should be vsed The beginning of them was such as is here declared For as in the primitiue Church those that were of the rycher sort of their godly liberalitie gaue their goodes to the Church so came it to passe in the dayes afterwarde that as the number of christians increased Kings and Princes and others who had great wealth following the example of these men inriched Churches and Colleges with yearely reuenues and tythes as manye olde foundations testifye Wylling that these goodes should be so vsed that by them true doctryne might be conserued and the poore maintayned who they knewe were chiefely commended of Christ to his Church Which vse were meete in these dayes also eyther to be obserued in Churches or beyng decayed to be restored if we wyll haue a forme and presydent of the primitiue Church remayning But we may easilyer with sighing seeke thys vse than call it agayne For vngodlynesse is come to such boldenesse that a many are not afrayde to chalenge to themselues those things which in tymes past our auncestours of their liberalitie gaue to the whole congregation And here in thys poynt we haue seene all the reformations almost of the Churches in our dayes stoppe as though it had bene sufficient to haue taken from Monkes and Fryers the administration of Church goodes and not rather to haue restored them agayne to the auncient and right vse wherefore they were first ordeyned and serued Yea it were better to leaue them still to those filthie hypocrytes than to stumble at the same stone with them And if we ought according to the example of the primitiue Church to bestow our owne goods vpon the congregation if neede so requyre then must they grieuously sinne which gyuing nothing of their owne openly bereaue men of that which other haue gyuen them Hereof we see it commeth to passe that both the poore are neglected and Ministers the more rare and selde and all religion decayeth But let vs see the singuler fruite of this christian distribution whiche Luke intermedleth with this discription that we maye hereby perceyue what we haue in these dayes to trust to which so easily neglect the exercise thereof The Euangelist sheweth a double commoditie ensuyng hereof First it came to passe that none among them lacked Wherefore they fulfilled the lawe that commaundeth there shoulde bee no begger in Israell This seemeth nowe a dayes an impossible thing to many while they consider the multitude of the poore But they are confuted by the example of the primatiue church For by what reason can it seeme impossible to them that liue in rest and peace seeing the godlye brought it to passe in the midst of their enimies in a bloudthirstie Citie Were they able with theyr owne goodes to finde all their poore and shall we furnished with the helpe of rich donations and great treasures wherewith the Churches in tymes passed haue beene indowed thinke it impossible for vs to doe Let a meane be obserued that euery one may haue according to his neede and we shall perceyue we shall be holpen with the blessing of the Lord and liberalitie of the godly in such wyse that we shall find no such lacke herafter That which we requyre is both difficult and impossible bicause the thing is handled preposterously and out of order For they haue least which haue most neede and on them is most bestowed whose partes it had bene to giue their owne goodes to the Church And if we would consider what daunger trouble and discommoditie both publikely and priuately vseth to ensue of the multitude of beggers and poore we should see that the commoditie of this christian contribution which the primitiue church receyued was of inestimable value But one other commoditie springeth of this that great grace was with them that is they were in fauor and accepted with all the people and with those also that as yet were not illuminated with the knowledge of christ For such is the force of liberalitie that it draweth very enimyes to woonder at it and loue it And bicause the Lorde taketh it as bestowed on him that is giuen to the poore in his name he vseth to recompence them with this rewarde that they shall be in fauour and authoritie with many men If we would consider this one thing wâ— should not marueyle why they be hated and enuyed which professe the Gospell For besides that the worlde hateth the light of the truth and God will haue vs exercised and invred with the naughtinesse thereof our stonie heartes which neglect the christian pouertie deserueth the same to say nothing in the meane while of our naughtinesse whereby we hale to vs the goodes of the Church vnder colour of refourming the Gospell A number of poore in the meane while criyng out to whose finding and reliefe the same should haue gone Let vs compare the vsage of the primitiue Church with those thinges that we doe and then if we be not ashamed of our selues we shall worthily be called men not onely without blushing but also of more impudencie than harlots Howbeit he addeth to thys treatise a singuler example of beneuolence and christian collation that one Ioses a Leuyte of Cyprus shewed who solde hys lande and layde the price thereof downe at the Apostles feete that is to be bestowed as they thought good It maye seeme that thys example is therefore first declared before the example of Ananias and Sapphira to the intent their naughtynesse mought be the more perceyued who coulde not be mooued with so notable a Presydent The holy Ghost also teacheth vs howe they ought to be commended which shewe any notable token of vertue that the prouocation of their prayse might stirre vppe the mindes of other of more towardnesse to followe them Twee thinges are tolde of Ioses which make hym the more to be commended For where he was a Leuyte he was conuerted to the fayth of Christ to whome the priestes were moste enimyes
be extolled thought good to doe lyke as he did yet bicause he was couetous meaning to prouide for neâ—de that afterwarde might ensue he priuily withholdeth a part of the price for his and his wiues necessities seeking yet to be accounted in the number of those which had giuen all they had vnto the Church Many other things be annexed with this fault which aggrauate the heynousnesse thereof For to saye nothing of the ambicion and couetousnesse which tossed the vnhappy minde of this hypocrite as it were with contrarie waues it is manifest that he was distrustfull and altogither voyde of fayth which is the beginning of all mischiefe For he distrusted the promises of Christ who sayth that he will alwayes helpe his Church and will abundantly prouide those that be his of meate drink and cloth Which promises if he had beleeued he woulde neyther haue feared penurie following nor by craft haue made prouision for the time to come To this distrust was ioyned the great contempt of God such as Dauid ascribeth to them which in their harts say either there is no God or else perswade themselues he regardeth not what becommeth of men and supposed he had only to doe with men which is the propertie of all hypocrites For it is not like that he durst thus haue done if he had beleeued that God had bene the beholder of our thoughts and deedes Beside this he committed sacriledge in his owne goodes For where he woulde haue men beleeue that he had giuen all the money he receyued for his lande to the Church he thereby plainly confessed that it was due to the Church Wherefore he cannot auoide the blotte of sacriledge And where afterward all they which had giuen their goodes to the reliefe of the Church were founde of the Church treasurie and money it was a sacrylegall collusion whereby hee ment to deceiue the Church in ioyning himselfe to them whom the Church gaue liuing vnto So full of euill is distrust and vnbeliefe and such newe vices spring therof continually So Ananias is a president of all false Christians who meane so to professe Christ that it shall neuer be to their losse or hinderance For when they see Christ hath set vp his kingdome in any nation and doubt of the continuance thereof they will consent and agree to the present reformation but they will well beware of giuing any such counsayle as may be occasion of any losse to them when the Church fayleth or decayeth They go about to serue two maisters that is to saye Christ and the worlde which Christ himselfe sayth is impossible Yet such men moste commonly haue the greatest prayse of wisedome and modestie But in very deede they be Ananiases whose heart is not right with the Lorde although there appeare some benefites of theirs towards the Church These kinde of men beare the swaye nowe a dayes and woulde God they alone bare it For there is almost a greater number of such as beside they doe no good to the Church waxe riche of the church goodes and appropriate to them selues the things that other haue giuen who followe the example of Iudas which where he himselfe gaue nothing vnto Christ vsed to imbecill and pilfer awaye that that other did giue And not content with this wickednesse betrayed Christ also so that by his example we may learne what to looke for of such as he is Furthermore where in these dayes such men as these are in all places and will be taken commonly for Nurses and refourmers of the Church they go about by manye reasons to defende themselues and for the most part cloke their couetousnesse with the tranquilitie of the Church and common weale the lawes of man feaultyes donations and many such lyke But let vs heare the iudgement of the holy ghost pronounced by Peter the Apostle that thereby it may appeare what we maye iudge of them which in these dayes be worse than Ananias For Peter by releuation of the spirite perceyued thys guyle and howe great prayse so euer Ananias thinketh to get by his subtiltie yet he coulde not beguyle Peters spirite so â—rue the saying of Christ is that nothing is so secret but it â—hal be disclosed And the Apostle cloketh not the fault he espyed but most seuerely accuseth it By which example we are taught that Ministers must not onely openly accuse manifest faultes but also whatsoeuer the wicked go secretly about against the truth and church of christ For as it is the propertie of a good Capitayne not only to resist the open attemptes of his enimies but also to preuent and disclose their ambusshes and lyings in wayte so must Ministers of the worde fight wyth all encouragement agaynst all the enterprises of the wicked There is in Peters wordes a marueylous vehemencie and his saying ryseth as it were by certayne steps to the ende Ananias heynous fault might appeare the more First he detecteth the roote and beginning of all this euill saying Ananias how is it that Satan hath filled thine heart By the which wordes he declareth that he is destitute of all beliefe and a plaine reprobate The godly and elect are also tempted of Satan which runneth vp and downe alwaye seeking whome he may deuoure But for as much as they resist hym being strong in fayth he can not fyll their heartes The state of the wicked is of an other sort who after they be once fallen from the fayth are wholy possessed of Satan so that there is no more place left for the holy ghost in them We are also admonished that all hypocrites and as many as vse dissimulation in religion are the bondemen of Satan For Christ teacheth vs that he is the father of lying and by thys argument prooueth the Phariseys to be borne of the Deuill Where vnto the example of Iudas also may be referred into whom it is sayde that Satan entred after he had gone about by hys rooted hypocrisie to be guyle Christ and the Apostles as his last supper Furthermore Peter sheweth the effect of Satan where he sayth Ananias was brought to that poynt to lye vnto the holye ghost which may be vnderstanded two maner of wayes For partly he falsely fayned he was ledde by the holye ghost and partly he went about to beguyle the Church which he knewe hytherto by many arguments was endued wyth the holy ghost Both these meanings argue an impudent boldenesse in hym and declare howe farre men runne if once they suffer Satan to haue power ouer their mindes Thirdly drawing nearer to Ananias fact he accuseth him for that he had withdrawne a parte of the price of his lande Therefore he accuseth him of theft and sacriledge which as I shewed a little before we may commyt in our owne goodes And they are all partakers with Ananias which couetously conuert to their owne vse the goodes which they knowe are due to the poore or else ryotously waste and consume them We offende herein
both particulerly and in generall In generall whyle manye conuert the Church goodes as they are called to prophane vses the poore in the meane season not onely pyning away for hunger but also the Churches lying desolate for want of faythfull and fitte teachers We offende also priuately when we glorie that God hath appoynted vs for stewardes of his goodes and in the meane whyle we eyther make hauock of them neglecting the poore or else hoorde them vp at home so that they neyther profite vs nor others Yet such menne as these commonly complaine of the mulitude of beggers as though it were impossible to helpe them all But they are reprooued of lying by their prodigalitie which to maintayne they haue goods ynough by the rust of their money which with insatiable greedinesse they lay vp and looke vpon in their Cofers and by the abundance of their apparell which they rather suffer mothes to eate than they wyll gyue them or the money they might make by selling them vnto the poore and so as Iames sayth they shall one day feele their damnation to be increased by those verie thinges wherevnto they haue bene so much giuen and addicted But that Ananias should haue nothing to excuse hymselfe by Peter sheweth he was forced by no necessitie to doe so wickedly saying Pertayned not thy lande to thy selfe onely and after it was solde was it not in thyne owne power Thou mightest eyther haue solde thy lande or else haue kept all the money therof to thy selfe and no man would haue thought thee euer the lesse worthy the company of the Christians Whereby it may euydently be gathered that no man was compelled by any lawe to sell hys goodes but that this was a free and voluntary contrubution as was declared in the former Sermon and yet Peter leaueth not here but sheweth the heynousnesse of thys offence to be so great that a Christian man shoulde not once haue thought any such thing much lesse haue done it For he sayth Why hast thou conceyued this thing in thy heart For Christ requyreth so great sinceritie and vprightnesse in those that be his that he will not onely haue their maners and outwarde conuersation pure but also their mindes and cogitations voyde of all dissimulation Last of all he rehearseth the chiefe of all the matter Thou hast not lyed to men but vnto God. For thou hast not to doe with men onely but also with God which searcheth the hartes and the reynes who thou shalt perceyue will be a reuenger of thy wickednesse Let vs marke in these thinges howe to take them which vnder the pretence of fayth and religion go about to deceyue menne Amongst whome with Ananias they be the chiefe which haulting on both sides so professe Christes religion that although the kingdome of Christ fayle or fall vpon the earth they will prouyde for themselues well ynough Next vnto these be those which lyke vnto Iudas robbe Christ and his Church eyther by craft or open force and at length betraye him with a kisse Whervnto may be ioyned Ieroboamyshe princes which vse religion to establishe their tyranny whyle they prescribe such articles of fayth and thrust in such rytes of religion as they knowe are not commaunded by Gods worde but depende vpon the meere traditions of men and seeke none other thing but to keepe men in awe and obedience ouer whome they raigne as we reade Ieroboam once dyd the first author of tyranny among the Israelites And as many as vnder the cloke of the gospell and christian fayth seeke to lyue licentiouslye are lyke vnto them whereof there is in these dayes a great number And it is an easie matter for all these eyther to beguyle men or else to put them so to silence that they shall not bewray out their hypocrisie But bycause they lye not vnto men onely but also to God hymselfe they shall neuer escape vnpunished For as nothing can be hidden from hym so vseth he most to hate and abhorâ—e lyers of all others And Christ testifyeth that such shall be shutte out of his kingdome For who would thinke him an honest man which would suffer other to be beguyled vnder the pretence of his name Therefore what folly or madnesse is it to imagine God to be such an one who is truth it selfe But to returne to the history doth Ananias fact seeme so horrible a thing to Peter onely Nay it is more horrible in Gods iudgement as the successe thereof declareth For as soone as he heard these wordes he ended his lyfe by sodaine death casting all them into a great feare by his miserable ende who heard of the same whereof we will speake hereafter when we shall entreate of the like destruction of Sapphira his wife First we haue here to consider the efficacie of Gods worde which God will haue perfourmed though it be vttered but by man For the strength thereof dependeth not on mans authoritie but standeth of and by it selfe Thys is to be vnderstanded as well of the promises as threates which are conteyned in the scripture For whatsoeuer the preachers promise the faythfull seruaunts of God they shall be as well fulfilled as if God from heauen would thunder them out And whatsoeuer they threaten vnto the wicked and prophane contempners of God they shall vndoubtedly fall vpon them The worde of Christ witnesseth the same which sayth that whatsoeuer his ministers binde or loose on earth shall be bounde or loosed in heauen And let no man here obiect vnto me that God alwayes vseth not so present an execution of his iudgements as we here see For although the wicked take occasion hereby to mock and make light all maner of threates Yet shall they buye this carelesnesse full deare when they shall here the voyce of Chryst their iudge whome they shall not be able to abyde Let vs rather acknowledge the long suffering of God which therfore sometimes differreth his punishment to giue vs a time to repent in And sometimes againe sheweth some examples of his iudgement to declare the truth and authoritie of his worde Furthermore it is to be considered how Peter slayeth Ananias by the worde and pronouncing of Gods iudgement whervnto that is not vnlike that Paule did when he strake Elymas the Sorcerer blinde as we shall see in the .xiij. Chapiter These things might seeme to haue beene vnsâ—emely for such as had the Ministerie of lyfe and saluation committed vnto them But the Apostles deserue no maner of reprehension to whome amongst other giftes of the holy ghost Paule teacheth the efficacie of powers was giuen that is an effectuall power of perfourming the thing that they spake Here also is the right and authoritie of the sworde prooued which the Magistrate hath to punishe malefactours by For if Peter and Paule may be excused for that they vsed the gift gyuen them of God agaynst Ananias and Elymas the Sorcerer with what reason shall we accuse the Magistrate who lykewise
hath the authoritie of the sworde committed him of God And me thinketh there needeth no long disputation agaynst them which in matters of religion will haue the authoritie of the sworde altogyther to cease For though we graunt them that no man ought violently to be compelled to the fayth for that it is the gift of God yet is it the Magistrates duetie by the sworde to keepe vnder both blasphemers deceyuers and false teachers least for lacke of punishment they doe and speake agaynsâ— the glorie of God and publike tranquilitie See the â—aw Leuit. 24. Deut. 13. Neyther seemeth Peter in thys present place nor Paule afterwarde to haue sought any other thing than the defence of religion In primis let vs beare in minde the chiefe poynt of this hystorie and being frayde with the horrible example of Ananias let vs flye dissimulation let vs worship God in spirite and truth and cleaue to Iesus Christ with mindes burning in godly fayth to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xxxiij. Homelie AND it came to passe that as it were about the space of three houres after his wyfe came in ignorant of that which was done And Peter sayd vnto hir Tell me Solde ye not the lande for so much And shee sayde yea for so much Then Peter saide vnto hir Why haue yee agreed togither to tempt the spirite of the Lorde Beholde the feete of them which haue buryed thy husbande are at the dore and shall carie thee out Then fell she downe streyte waye at his feete and yeelded vp the ghost And the yong men came in and founde hir deade and caryed hir out and buryed hir by hir husbande BYcause our Sauiour Iesus Christ was not ignoraunt that there would be alwayes false brethren and hypocrites in the Church which would be authors of great offences he would therefore in the beginning and springth of the Church haue some terrible example shewed agaynst them whereby we myght learne what such as they be shoulde looke for and trust to We haue seene the first part hereof in Ananias in whom the conditions of hypocrytes are trimly expressed These men are destitute of true fayth which thing is the fountaine beginning of all euill For hereof it commeth to passe that they wickedly mocke and despise as well God as his Church Herevnto maye we adde incurable obstinacie the accomplishment of all vice wherby it commeth to passe that a man may easilier conuert open synners than such as haue once purposed in theyr minde to deceyue the congregation by hypocrisie and dissimulation These things shall appeare the more plainely if we consyder the other part of thys storie which contayneth as dolorous and lamentable an ende of Sapphira which within three houres after not knowing of hir husbandes death came in vnto Peter and the faythfull which were with him as Luke reporteth For commonly it so commeth to passe that we knowe those things last which it behooued vs first to knowe bicause menne vse rather in our absence to disclose our faultes than to reprooue vs to our face Then also the affection of loue so worketh in the godly that they vnwyllingly bring tydings of anye thing which may giue occasion of griefe to their neighbours Which seemeth me to be the cause that Sapphira as yet knewe not of the death of hir husband But to the ende we may receyue the more vtilitie by consideration of thys hystorie first of all we will speake of the question wherewith Peter beginneth with hir and then of the ouer bolde confidence of Sapphira and last of all of the punishment wherewith God was reuenged on hir Peters demaunde was neyther light nor superfluous For thereby Sapphiras impietie did appeare the playner which otherwise might eyther haue seemed ignoraunt of hir husbandes craft or else to haue bene induced by hys authoritie so to haue dissembled Therefore Peter requireth of hir a reason of this their doing saying Tell me solde you the lande for so much Furthermore where the successe of the matter declareth that Peter did nothing of priuate affection but by the instinct of the holy ghost it behooueth vs here to marke the order that God vseth in punishing the wicked The incurable naughtinesse of Sapphira could not be hidden from him neyther coulde any man haue letted him to haue punished the same by and by But he woulde haue a time of repentaunce graunted hir and hir minde to be tryed and stirred vp by a straunge demaunde least he might seeme ouer hastie to anye man by his seueritie Such examples of Gods long sufferaunce are euerywhere extant For he is well ware of vsing any crueltie against the guiltie as Tyrannes doe but will haue them vnderstande by what offences they haue prouoked his wrath and punishment agaynst themselues Thus we read he did with our first parents and he gaue them that liued in the beginning of the worlde an hundred and twentie yeares space wherein to repent them and did also vouchsafe to sende them Noah the preacher of righteousnesse Likewise he would not destroy the Chanaanites and Amorrhites vntill he saw they filled the measure of iniquitie and were become alltogither incurable But what neede examples seeing we haue plentie both in the holy prophane hystories to let passe those things whereof wee see experience daylie both in others and in our selues Let vs rather apply these matters to our instruction and first of all let vs not abuse the long suffering of god For he prouoketh vs to repentaunce Let vs not therefore like reprobates procure vnto vs the wrath of God by contynuing in synne without repentaunce and waxe euery day woorse and woorse For God is slacke in punishing but this slacknesse as the heathen haue vsed to saye he recompenceth with weight and heauinesse of punishment Also let vs followe the goodnesse of God and not be to hastie in our iudgement although it appeare some haue deserued punishment For where God euery where desyreth the saluation rather than destruction of men what boldnesse is it I pray you to sâ—ryue to ouercome Gods iustice by our rigour and seueritie which thing they haue chiefely to consider which haue receiued power and authoritie from God to punishe other least through their seueritie and hastinesse of iudgement they bring the bodyes and soules of them in ieopardie whose saluation they shoulde principallye seeke But let vs harcken to Sapphira who boldly lyeth without all shame and feare of god And she doth not simply affirme the thing but vsing a signe of contestation confirmeth as it were by an oâ—h that which she knew to be false For where euery man had libertie to giue what seemed him good it was lyke hytherto that no man was required to giue account before the congregation what he receyued and layde forth Therefore Sapphira should haue thought that it was not without some mysterie that such a question was now mooued especially knowing in hir selfe that
she was guiltie But where without all care and boldly she dareth to lye she prooueth by a strong argument that she is altogither incurable â–ª For what goodnesse may a man there hope for where shame is banished wherewith honest natures as it were with a bridle are kept in doing their dutie In the meane season Sapphira expresseth a confident audacitie which is the peculiar propertie of hypocrites For whome feare they that haue minded to beguyle God and are not afrayde of his sight â–ª Wherefore the Scripture by many examples prooueth that that there is nothing more bolde and confident than hypocrisie And where open sinners for the most part fall downe at the first worde that God speaketh and are afrayde to come in his sight Hypocrites dare euen then vaunte of their integritie perfection when they feele their consciences wounded layd open before the iudgement of god Caine sheweth vs an example of this thing who being asked for Abel his brother durst malapertly answere God say who hath made me my brothers keeper And in the Prophete the Hypocrytes expostulate with God as being to wayward where they saye wherefore fast we and â—hou seest vs not wee put our liues to straightnesse and thou regardest vs not Againe It is but lost labour to serue God what profite haue we for keeping his commaundementes and for walking humbly before the Lorde of hostes What shall we saye of Iudas the Traytour who when he knewe Christ was not ignoraunt of his wickednesse and perceiued he was grieuously rebuked and reprehended yet with the other Apostles he dare to aske Christ whether he suspect him of so great an offence And Sapphiras confidence is as great considering there were so many examples that declared the Apostles were inspired with the holy ghost It is very profitable to marke well these thinges that through their boldenesse and temeritie hypocrites beguile vs not or by their wicked sayings put vs of But let vs returne vnto Peter who by inspiration of the holy spirite vnderstandeth this fraude and guyle and suffreth himselfe not to be mooued with this womanish and hypocriticall boldenesse but pronounceth the sentence of God which the same spirite put in his minde agaynst hir which consisteth of two partes The first accuseth and reprooueth hir sinne For God punisheth no person but first conuict of his sinne that he may vnderstande wherefore he is punished Howe commeth it to passe that you haue agreed togither to tempt the spirite of the Lorde He amplifyeth the boldenesse and heynousnesse of the fact by admiration and interrogation and he sayth they haue conspired togither to tempt the spirite of the Lorde But if a man woulde haue asked Ananias or Sapphira of this their doing I beleeue they woulde haue earnestly denyed they had had any such meaning But it maketh no matter what iudgement we haue of our sinnes for they are examined after the rule of Gods lawe And bicause these two maried folke went about to beguyle the congregation in whome the spirite of God is resident and reigneth it cannot be denied but through wicked temeritie they tempted the spirite of god Therefore by their hypocriticall wilynesse they sinned against the lawe which forbiddeth to tempt god And they are lymed with the same fault which go about in these dayes to beguyle the Church of Christ with counterfayting of fayth and holynesse who also shall well find that God will not let them go vnpunished for their tempting of him And least Sapphira might be excused by the authoritie and commaundement of hir husbande Peter first accuseth the consent that was betweene them and by that argument taketh from hir all excuse Where we learne that no man must consent to euill men if he will escape the iudgement of God no not to those which haue authoritie ouer vs giuen them of god For the man had power giuen him ouer his wife when it was sayde to Eue Thy lust shall pertayâ—e to thy husbande and hee shall haue the rule ouer thee And the Apostles commaunde wiues to be obedient vnto their husbandes But Sapphira is blamed for this onely that she consented to hir husbande who craftily withhelde a part of the money which he woulde seeme to haue giuen to the church Therfore the sinne that is committed against the lawes of God can be excused by no authoritie or commaundement of man bicause we must obeye God rather than man as Peter before had sayde and shall be repeated agayne in this Chapter Nowe if it be not lawfull to consent to their sinâ—es which haue power ouer vs by the ordinaunce of God what sâ—all become of those which allowe and defende not onely with consent of minde but by vnlawfull company and publike prayse the wickednesse of them whose companie they maye altogither forbeare yea which by the lawes of God they ought to forbeare To say nothing of them which are companions with them in their traueyle and daungers and helpe them forwarde in their mischieuousnesse The other part of Gods sentence pronounced by Peter conteyneth the punishment which Sapphira had with hir husbande Beholde sayeth he the feete of them which buried thy husbande bee ready at the doore to carye thee out And by and by she fell downe deade at Peters feete and was caried forth and buried by hir husbande This is the tenour of Gods iustice that they which commit like fault are punished with like punishment as he testifieth in the Prophete saying Should I not punishe these things and should I not be auenged of all such people as these be Hereof ought a generall rule to be taken which must extende to all sinnes and wickednesse For he that in times past reuenged most seuerely the oppression of the poore vniust violence tyrannie vsurie slaughter adulterie whoredome and such like he will punishe the same in vs at this day except we repent as be commeth Christians Yet the chiefe ende and meaning of this place is that we should learne what remayneth for them which vnder the pretence of Christ seeke their owne lucre and dare deceyue the Church It seemeth sometimes that the worlde laugheth vpon them but their felicitie is not stable and they long enioye not their goodes wrongfully gotten For the gladnesse of the vngodly is quickly ended and the ioy of hypocrites continueth but the twinkling of an eye We haue also an example hereof in Iudas the Traytor who when he thought he had best prouided for his owne behoofe and seemed to haue bene in high fauour with the Bishops feeleth in himselfe such seueritie of Gods iustice that it driueth him to the halter so that he coulde long enioye neyther his lyfe nor his money which was dearer to him than his lyfe And God graunt that a number in these dayes taste not of the lyke punishment which vnder colour of the Gospell haue sought nothing else but the spoyle and possession of the Church goods We haue
seene these men turned out againe by Monkes and Bishops and that they haue founde no helpe or succour in those goodes which they had layde vp for that vse to defende the Church by force agaynst the open enimies of religion And better successe let them not looke for which commit lyke offence For if Ananias and Sapphira deserued sodeyne death who as Luke writeth tooke nothing from the Church but deceytfully put aside and withhelde part of their owne goods what deathes and mischiefes doe not they deserue â–ª which dare ryfle Churches by open force and publike authoritie Let vs in these things acknowledge the power of Iesus Christ who as he alwayes doth vouchsafe to be mercifull to his Church so will he not suffer hir to be beguiled but will worthily punish both hir professed enimies and persecutors and also all hypocrites and deceyuers that the synceritie of true religion may be preserued to him be prayse honor power glorye for euer Amen The .xxxiiij. Homelie AND great feare came on all the congregation and as many as hearde it By the handes of the Apostles were many signes and wonders shewed among the people And they were all togither with one accorde in Salomons porch Anâ— of other durst no man ioyne himselfe to them Neuerthelesse the people magnified them The number of them that beleeued in the Lord both of men and women grewe more and more in so much that they brought the sicke into the streetes and layde them on the beddes and couches â—hat at the least waye the shadowe of Peter when he came by might shadowe some of them There came also a multitude out of the Cities rounde about vnto Ierusalem bringing sicke folkes and them which were vexed with vncleane spirites And they were healed euery one WEe haue hearde the horrible example of Goddes iudgement whereby Ananias and his wife Sapphira were punished with sodeyne death both for that they falsly counterfeyted a fayth in Christ and al so went about to beguyle the Churche in the goodes that were giuen for the reliefe of the poore This example teacheth vs how great the seueritie of God is in punishing of hypocrytes who as he cannot be deceyued so can he not but be grieuouslye offended with them that go about to beguyle him We haue seene also what a feruent desire was in the primitiue Church to conserue and mainteyne discipline least eyther dissemblers or open malefactors shoulde creepe in and cause the fayth of Christ eyther to be defamed or suspected And to thintent all posteritie myght be enflamed to followe the same this present place followeth which rehearseth manye and singuler fruites of this example whereto are adioyned the traueyles and exercises of the primitiue Church to thintent we maye learne by them what we haue in these dayes to doe if we desire to haue the kingdome of God enlarged or Christ to be fauourable vnto vs. First Luke sayeth And great feare came on all the congregation and on as manye as hearde these thinges Then the Christians feared as well as straungers to whome the report of this thing came And this was no vnprofitable feare for by it the godlye were the more aware and traueyled the more earnestly in Gods affayres â–ª and the enimies durst doe the lesse against the Church which they sawe had the spirite of God so manifestlye with them This is the chiefe fruite of ecclesiasticall discipline that it keepeth the godly in doing their dutie and feareth the vngodly Now a dayes bicause all men may doe what they will the Churches being disordered by licentiousnesse of lyfe become a praye to the enimies Here must we also learne the vse of Gods iudgementes which consisteth in this that by them we learne Gods iustice and being afrayde amende our liues by the godly consideration thereof God taught vs this vse â–ª when he shewed Abraham the horrible destruction of Sodome saying I knowe that he will commaund his housholde and his children after him that they keepe the way of the Lord and doe after right and conscience And for this cause woulde â—e that the presidentes of his iudgementes shoulde be recorded in writing and be reade in the Church both priuately and apertly as Asaph testifieth where he thus writeth He made a couenant with Iacob and gaue Israel a law which he commaunded our forefathers to teache their children That their posteritie might knowe it and the children which were yet vnborne To the intent that when they grew vp they might shew their children the same That they might put their trust in God and not to forget the woorkes of God but to keepe his commaundementes And not to be as their forefathers c. Therefore this vse of Gods iudgement whereby Ananias and Sapphiras dissimulation is punished must also be now a dayes retained that we may conceyue a true feare of God and take heede of hypocrisie and worship God in spirite and truth as Christ hath commaunded vs yea let all men be excited with this example and applye vnto themselues whatsoeuer any where in hystories is written of this kinde that by other mennes examples they maye learne what they haue to doe if they meane to auoyde the wrath of God. Secondlye it is sayde of the Apostles that by their ministerie many signes and woonders were shewed among the people Wherby it appeareth the prayers of the faythfull were hearde also in this behalfe which besought God that the Apostles might be endued with myracles through the authoritie whereof they might be holpen in setting forth the kingdome of christ And they worke not only common myracles but their power is extended so farre that the diseased layde in the streete desire but the shadowe of Peter paâ—sing by and thinke that it will helpe them Nowe beginneth that saying of Christ to be fulfilled He that beleeueth in mee the woorkes that I doe he shall doe the same and greater than these shall he doe This is the second fruit of ecclesiasticall discipline that God heareth the prayers of the Church and encreaseth the gifts of his spirite where contrarily he abhorreth their prayers which stop their eares at his lawe This appeareth by histories which euidently declare that the rarer giftes of the holy ghost and working of myracles began then to cease when discipline beganne to waxe dissolute and corruption of maners encreased Yet let no man thinke that superstition is here defended by that is written of Peters shadowe no more than by that we shall afterwarde heare of Paules handkerchefe â–ª Some vse thus to reason of this place If Peters shadow helped many how much more shall his rayment and bones And herof springeth all that confused Chaos of superstition which we see is in pilgrimages about Saints reliques wherof the most part be counterfeyted But we say that these myracles were not wrought to testifie eyther of Peter or Paules power but to confirme the preaching of the Gospell whereof they were ministers Therefore they
serue to commende and set forth the Gospell and sende men vnto Christ whom vaine superstition hath hitherto entangled in trifles of no profite Furthermore we may more firmely reason of Peters wordes which we heard in the thirde chapter There is more regarde with God of vertue and godlynesse than is of garmentes or of all mannes bodye yea the vertue and godlynesse of the Saints auayled nothing to the working of myracles Therfore much lesse ought they to be ascribed to their garmentes or to their bones We will adde to this argument how in an other place it is sayd that power went from Christ himselfe not from his cote But superstition will quickly fall if we consider the ende and marke wherto all myracles are to be referred and directed which is of two sortes First it behooued that by them the doctrine of the Apostles shoulde be confirmed as Christ himselfe teacheth Wherevpon we gather that he is to be beleeued and that nowe a dayes we neede no newe myracles For if the Ministers preache the doctrine of the Apostles that doctrine hath long sithence bene prooued and confirmed by miracles And if they teach a doctrine not agreable with that they ought not to be receyued though they worke neuer so many myracles forasmuch as myracles are permitted to false and Antichristian teachers to th ende the fayth of the elect maye appeare the more manifest and euident See Deuter. 13. Math. 24.2 Thess. 2. The other ende and vse of myracles is to teach the knowledge of Iesus Christ in whose name they were wrought by the Apostles and Apostolike men Diuers diseased with sicknesses and infirmities are in Christes name healed and with them some Demoniackes whome the naughtie spirite of Satan did haunt Therefore let vs acknowledge Iesus Christ to be hee which as sayeth the Prophete hath borne our diseases and infirmities and he that healeth not onely our bodies but also our soules For we being borne againe of his spirite and word receiue fresh strength so that we are able to do all things through his comfort He only deliuereth vs from the tyranny of Satan For he therfore came into the world as Iohn saith to destroy the workes of the Deuill And the first promise of saluation teacheth vs that through his power and merite the serpentes heade must be troden downe Which to be done alredy himselfe partly teacheth in the gospell and partly the myracles wrought in his name abundantly testifie And Luke sayth they were all healed in the name of Christ that were brought vnto the Apostles to be healed Wherevpon we gather that he is an vniuersall Sauiour who as he calleth all men vnto him that labour and are laden euen so he excludeth none that come vnto him He adioyneth to the Apostles myracles the publike exercise of the whole Church where he sayth they all continued with one accorde in Salomons porch Which is to be vnderstanded of their holy assemblies as appeareth by the ende of the seconde Chapter where there is mention made of houses in which they brake breade The Euangelist by this place meaneth none other thing but that the faythfull had a speciall care to come vnto the Church and there to be vnited togither not so much in bodies as in myndes by fayth and charitie Wherein they shewe vs an example of christian stoutnesse and constancie who being not ignorant of the threates and decrees of the Counsell woulde not yet for all that refrayne from commyng among the congregation Howbeit it woulde haue sufficed mannes wisedome to haue kept their fayth in their myndes and to haue commoned of Christ with their faythfull brethren wythin their priuate houses And now a dayes many excuse their dastardlynesse by these reasons wherby they account the confession of Christ amongest indifferent thinges and suffer Princes by their decrees and lawes to wring and wrest it from them yea it is thought a poynt of prudencie in tyme of daunger to dissemble our fayth to intermit comming to the Church and all Sacraments eyther vtterly not to meddle with articles in controuersie or else to make a shypmans hose of them or else wholye to denye the fayth But what yll ende the successes of this wisedome hath the Church findeth not without great griefe and the destruction of manye They doe muche better which haue learned of Christs wordes that confession can not be seperated from faith For with the heart we beleeue vnto righteousnesse but with the mouth confession is made vnto saluation And it is Christes saying Whosoeuer shall be ashamed of me and my wordes in this adulterous and sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he commeth in the glory of his father with the holy Aungels Let vs consider that it is not without a cause that mention is so often made of comming to the Church For hereof we gather that the Church can by no meanes stande wythout these assemblies both bicause of publike prayers which Christ hath commended to vs not without a peculiar promyse and also to preuent false teachers whose propertie Paule wryteth is to go into houses and to bring into bondage women laden with sinne and all such as lye open to their craftynesse And that no man shoulde take occasion to trouble or breake so necessary an order Christ himselfe neuer shunned comming to the Church but taught therein openly and by that argument prooueth that he ought to be taken neyther for schismatike nor false teacher And for this cause it seemeth that the first beleeuers abhorred not the Iewes temple bicause they had no more commodious place in all the Citie The Anabaptistes are confuted by this example a fanaticall broode and kinde of seditious people which thinke it vnlawfull to come within our Churches and in our congregation and haue a great warynesse that they be not polluted with them where notwithstanding it seemeth to them but a trifle to make a schisme in the Church of Christ which is the most horrible and detestable crime that is But let vs returne to the discipline and exercises of the primitiue Church amongst which in the thirde place is conteined a certaine maiestie that made the enimies afrayde of them and all the people to reuerence them For Luke sayth Of other durst no man ioyne himselfe vnto them But the people magnified them Which is to be vnderstanded of those which were not vtterâ—y godlesse and voyde of all religion and yet were ledde with the carke and cares of the worlde and the fleshe For when they had seene the horrible and vnhappie ende of Ananias and Sapphira they were afrayde to ioine themselues to the company of those that punished hypocrisie so seuerely their consciences well knowing their owne imperfection Therfore the societie and company of the Church was from thence forth the purer into the which perhaps at the first many such as Ananias was had craftily crept in yet these men
in the meane season had a good opinion of them and published theyr prayses abroad bicause they sawe a certayne kinde of heauenly and Aungelike lyfe shine in them Diuers lyke examples of them maye we reade in hystories And vnder Traian the Emperour the Christians lyfe was so vnblameable that where he intended to persecute them at the intreatie of Plinius Secundus who was one of the iudges they were let alone and not medled with Thys place teacheth vs two things most worthy to be obserued First that the Church consisteth onely of faythfull persons and such as are true christians and that lying hypocrites can haue no place therein For where Christ is the king of truth as he testifyed before Pylate he can not abyde nor suffer lyers and hypocrites And in the Gospell he sayth they shall be put out from the maryage which come in without the wedding garment In an other place he adiudgeth them to eternall damnation with the fearefull and vnbeleeuing and the abhominable and murtherers and whoremongers and Sorcerers and Idolators Secondly we learne what getteth christians authoritie and fauour with men verilye when they aunswere to their vocation and lyue a lyfe aunswerable to the name of Christ whereby God our heauenly father may be glorifyed For that that God sayde vnto Heli the priest by his Prophete shall alwayes stand firme and ratified Them that worship me will I worship and they that despise me shall come to shame Which things if we would diligently consyder it should easily appeare howe it commeth to passe that the name of the Gospell in these dayes is euerywhere enuyed and the professours thereof for the most part are hated and slaundered Our vnbrideled and dissolute lyfe deserueth it whereby vnder a pretence of the gospell we burst into all vngodlynesse and we which would seeme holyer than all others doe passe all other almost in lycentious lyuing Let vs amende these things and we shall quickly prooue the Church shall be reuerenced agayne as she was woont Fourthly he sayth that there was daylie added to the Church newe christians as well men as women which were indued with true fayth and were moued thervnto by the holy ghost Thys teacheth vs how vaine the attemptes of Christes enimyes are seeing they that had the supremacy in the Citie of Ierusalem were not able to hynder the growth of the Church nowe springing For as Christ sayth The winde bloweth where it will and is subiect to no mans pleasure or appointment And dyuers examples teach vs that the Church in tyme of persecutions alwaye increased rather than diminished For this is the propertie of Christ to beare rule in the middest of his enimies Let no man therefore be feared with the manaces of wicked enimies as though it were in their power to ouerthrowe the Church For it is buylt vpon Christ against whome the gates of Hell cannot preuayle Besides this the kingdome of Christ beginneth to be spreade abroad in the Cities nigh adioyning For the fame of these myracles being caried to and fro caused a great manye to bring their sicke and demoniake people to Ierusalem and by that occasion they came to the knowledge of christ The chiefe vse of this place is to make vs in these dayes vnderstande by what meanes Christes kingdome may be enlarged Wherein they which vnder the cloke of the Gospell follow carnall wisedome and haue not yet subdued the same to the obedyence of faith take dyuers consultations For there be some that thinke it best for the faythfull to serue the time to graunt many things and to winke at other vntill the worlde maye looke with an other countenaunce and their mindes waxe calmer which now hate the truth Other agayne turning to carnall defences thinke good by confederacie and fight to bring the matter to passe But the successe of things prooueth both these sortes to be farre wyde and deceyued For this is Gods businesse and can be brought to passe with none other power and strength than his Neyther thorow an hoste of men neyther thorow strength but thorowe my spirite as the Lorde sayth by his Prophet And agayne I will saue them in the Lord their God and I will not saue them by bow nor sword nor by battayle nor by horse nor by horsemen c. We know in deede sometime that he vseth the ministerie of Princes and men and warre as the examples of the Machabees of Constantine and Theodosius doe testifie but euen then he so moderateth the matter that the power of his spirite sheweth it selfe in the middle of these thinges and hath onely the preheminencie Therefore let as many as consult how to haue the Church mainteyned and the kingdome of Christ aduaunced regarde him onely For when they go about to bring the matter to passe by mans counsell and defence there will not God worke any longer Therefore let vs continue in the exercises of the primitiue Church such as Luke hitherto hath rehearsed Let the teachers constantly preach the doctrine of truth not suffer themselues to be plucked from the same considering it hath bene confirmed by so many myracles let them that will be taken for christians earnestly harken to the same and let them ioyne contynuall prayers to the studye of the worde for as much as without Gods secrete working nothing can be brought to passe Let the authoritie of Ecclesiasticall discipline be in force that neyther hypocrites nor open naughtie packes may haue any place in the Church Let the studie of loue and liberalitie towarde the poore raigne amongst vs that the household of fayth through our couetousnesse be not gased on like publike stages of beggerie Bycause these thinges nowe a dayes are not onely neglected but also peruerted it is no marueyle that we see so little fruite of the doctrine of the gospell Let vs therefore settle our selues herevnto with all our hartes and our Lorde and sauiour Iesus Christ wyll helpe our studies and endeuoures to whome be praise honor glory and power for euer Amen The .xxxv. Homelie THEN the chiefe priest rose vp and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadduceyes and were full of indignation and layde handes on the Apostles and put them in the common prison But the Aungell of the Lorde by night opened the prison doores and brought them forth and saide Goe and stande and speake in the temple to the people all the wordes of this life When they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught THat Oracle of Dauid the King and Prophet saying that Christ should reigne in the middest of hys enimies is verye wonderfull Hereof we gather that Christ shall rule in thys worlde yet so as he shall neuer want those that shall go aboute to subuert and ouerthrowe his kingdome Examples hereof we may euerye where see in the Scriptures and Ecclesiasticall Hystoryes But most manifestlye of all others
is it seene in thys present Booke where in the report of the Apostles actes and description of the primitiue Church Luke alwayes ioyneth these two thinges togyther that is to say the successe of Christes kingdome and the furious rage of the vngodly against the same These thinges serue to the ende that we should neyther be offended at the Crosse and aduersitie whereof Christ so often tymes hath gyuen vs warning neyther hope for anye contynuall peace and tranquillitie of the Church in thys worlde but that we should euen then prepare our selues to the crosse when the Church seemeth to be most in safetie Wherevnto thys present hystorie is chiefely to be referred For Luke a little before setteth forth vnto vs a flowrishing state of the Church shewing vs what aâ—thoritie it grewe in and how it increased day by day in so much that the Citie of Ierusalem was nowe to little to conteyne the kingdome of Christ bicause it began to be caryed abroad among straunge Nations But among these so many and prosperous proceedings there foloweth a grieuous persecution and great daunger bicause Christ gaue his enimies such power that they layde handes on the Apostles and put them in prison thinking also to put them vnto death Yet these things serue more to comfort vs than to feare vs bicause the Lorde so presently helped the Apostles being in daunger for the glorie of his name But that we maye receaue the more vtilitie and profite hereby first we must consider the enimies of Christ and the Apostles Then howe the Lorde did elude and frustrate their enterprise And last of all we will declare what the Apostles did after they were delyuered from the perill they were in Luke wryteth diligently of the enimies and persecutours of the church and of their enterprises For he sayth the high priest rose vp agaynst the Apostles and not he alone but all his complyces and fellowes and they that were his nearest friendes and familiars and these sayth he were of the Sadduceyes secte that we may perceaue what corruption raigned nowe among the Iewes when they were supreame heades of the Church to whome the resurrection of the dead which is the chiefe article of our fayth and religion seemed but a game and pastime as we haue often tymes declared And surely if they had not bene vtterly voyde of all religion eyther the sinceritie of the Apostles doctrine or the reuerente maiestie of the congregation or the wonderfull worthynesse of myracles and so great concursse of all sortes of people to the kingdome of Christ might haue mooued them lesse to haue raged But Luke declareth also what incensed them For he sayth they were full of zeale that is enuie and indignation For they could not abyde them to be had in prise and estimation by whose doctrine theyr honor and aduauntage was defaced Yet is it no doubt but they made the zeale of God and the publike commoditie of all the people to be the pretence of their priuate affections as we reade Caiaphas and his complyces did before Wherevnto came this zeale so farre that they layde hands on the Apostles and commaunded them to the common gayle as breakers of publike peace and open malefactours These things must be applyed to our times also bicause it is manifest al things are written for our sakes that we may haue enstruction and comfort thereby First this example teacheth vs who are alwayes like to be the greatest persecutors of Christes truth Truely they which glorie in the tytle of Priesthoode and will be taken for the chiefe heades of the Church and ought chiefely to maintaine and preach the truth But as soone as vnder pretence of Religion they beginne to seeke their owne gayne and lucre then can they neyther beleue themselues nor yet suffer the light of the truth whose brightnesse discloseth their naughtinesse and deceit And such for the most parte are these Sadduceis yea the Hogges of Epicures hearde For vnlesse they thought the thinges written in Scripture touching Heauen and Hell the immortalitie of the soules and the resurrection of the deade more vaine than fables they woulde neuer neyther so wickedly corrupte the scriptures with their traditions nor yet so impudently turne relygion into priuate lucre and aduantage Therefore Christ and the Apostles shewe vs how Antichrists place and Sea should be euen in the very church that we might perceyue from whence most daunger were to be looked for and feared And if we well marke these tymes it shall appeare they onely haue bene the enimies of the doctrine of the Gospell and kingdome of Christ which heretofore haue bene thought to be the chiefe heades of the Church For it is euident that the matters attempted by Princes and Kings were done for their sakes and by their procurement and instigation This thing offendeth many in these daies and make them thinke that the doctrine in our Churches is not the truth bycause the Popes and Byshoppes are enimies thereto But great folly it is to be offended with that which hath bene the most vsuall and common thing since the worlde beganne as other wher 's hath bene declared But we must as diligently consider wyth what craft and weapons these men fight Where first is to be noted howe egregiouslye they can counterfaite the zeale of God whose glorie they lament to be troden vnder foote and his Church to be so daungerously deuided But this is but a corrupt zeale as we see in Caiaphas to whome the confession of truth which Christ vttered seemed blasphemous and intollerable So nothing seemeth so impious and intollerable to these our heades as that that tasteth of the truth of the Gospell and is repugnant to their proude tyrannye and aduauntage And it appeareth euen by this place that we ought to haue no better iudgement of the zeale of our enimies bicause that as the Bishops of the Iewes coulde beare with the madde errours of the Saduceyes so they woulde helpe to bring downe Christ so these men can beare with the wicked sale and marte of holye things condemned by the Popes owne Canons with the scorcing of Gods doctrine with horrible periurye whoredome and all kinde of vnbridled lyuing so that those things that pertaine to their vaineglory and aduauntage might be left alone vntouched But to graunt them that in deede they haue a zeale to the glory of God yet can they not be excused but are lyke vnto the Iewes which as Paule sayth had a zeale of God but yet were voyde of all knowledge and truth For GOD will not haue vs followe our owne zeale but his woorde which for this cause he hath witsafed to reueale to all ages to the intent no man should followe the suggestions of the fleshe and wisedome of man But what maner of zeale these men had may be iudged by the successe of the thing For they that were Stewardes of the worde of God and ought with argumentes of Scripture to haue
morning the Bishops come togither and call an assembly or counsell consulting which waye they maye quench the fire of the Gospell But the Lorde from aboue laughing at them and meaning to make all the worlde laugh at them by the helpe of one Aungell deliuereth the Apostles out of prison and marueylously eludeth the counsell of their enimies who thought themselues craftie and wyly ynough But bicause it seemed good to the holy ghost to describe all the partes of this hystorie we also must thinke no studie or diligence to much to search them out bicause we maye receyue much profite by our traueyle therein First therefore let vs consider the Counsell to the which we sayd they busily addressed and hyed themselues the circumstaunces whereof beyng considered we shall perceyue all things declaring a shew and countenance of a lawfull Counsayle The chiefe in the Counsayle is the high Priest who in these cases was appoynted of God to haue the highest authoritie and who by Goddes apoyntment was most to be obeyed For sentence of death was long ago giuen against them which durst obstinately despise the Priestes saying To him be adioyned the other Priestes least anye man might thinke the Bishop did any thing of his priuate affection And least any man also might suspect the whole order of Priests the Elders were also called the institution of which order was long before appoynted of God and represented the forme of the whole Church Furthermore they take vnto them the Capitaine of the Temple with the other publike Officers that bicause they woulde seeme to doe nothing against the common weale These things being thus ordeyned what letteth nowe that this should not be a Counsell lawfully gathered togither Surely touching outwarde appearance you can easily require none other thing But if a man regarde the ende of all this doing it shall appeare they were not gathered togither by the holy ghost but by the instigation of Satan and that therefore no good or godly person ought to obey or submit himselfe to them For they assembled togither to oppresse the truth and they go about to ouerthrowe the kingdome of Christ by conspiracie Thys place teacheth vs to iudge of counsayles which are now a daies in euery mans mouth bicause manye suppose controuersies of religion can not be decyded wythout a generall counsayle Touching whose opinion as I will not nowe dispute so it seemeth to me it would be very profitable if such a free and generall counsell might be obteyned wherein all controuersies might be concluded by the onely worde of God such as was the Synode of the Apostles whereof shall be spoken in the .xv. chapter and such as we knowe those olde counsayles were of Nicaea Constantinople Ephesus and Chalcedon and such other as the godly Emperours by their authoritie gouerned and ruled least the ambition of Byshops might kindle more cōtention But whether we may hope for any such like in these dayes I can not easily tell bicause I see none of the contrary parte contented to forsake their possession of the Church wrongfully vsurped nor wylling to submyt themselues to the iudgement of others Agayne if we consider what counsels haue beene these many yeres since the Bishops of Rome gate the supremacie ouer the Church no man that is in hys right wits can looke for any goodnesse to come of them bicause they obserue not so much as any outwarde shewe of a lawfull counsayle For to beginne with the chiefe poynt Their counsayles vse to be summoned and called by the Byshops of Rome whose supremacie is not ordeyned of God and is most contrarie to the glorie of christ They also will be the chiefe rulers Presidents and Iudges of the counsell which ought rather to pleate their cause and to gyue an account of their stewardship which many yeres now hath bene requyred of them They haue Bishops sytting which them not such as Paule requyreth but such as the God on earth vseth to create from whome if a man take their pieuishe and stage play apparell and vayne names and tytles they shall haue nothing left that representeth any show of Byshoply duetie or dignitie And they onely haue authoritie to gyue sentence which are not worthy the lowest rowme in the Church but are by Gods sentence long since excommunicated For the Prophet affirmeth that the Chanaanites that is to say sellers of holye thinges shall haue no place in the Lordes house And such as they did Christ long since dryue out of the Iewish temple And Christ sayth in his reuelation that Infidels Murtherers Whoremongers Wytches Idolaters and all lyers haue their place prepared in the lake burning with fyre and Brymstone And who I pray you is so impudent that will denie but a many of them are polluted with these vyces which yet haue onely the power and authoritie to iudge matters of religion And although they vse to call Emperours kings and princes to their counsayle it skilleth not bicause it is euident they haue all sworne obedience to the Pope and are not accounted for Catholikes onlesse they giue vp themselues wholy to the Sea of Rome Wherfore thys outward shewe representeth no lawfull counsayle but with a vayne visure beguyleth the simple and vnwarie And if a man marke the ende wherevnto they referre all thing it shall appeare more plainely that they seeke onely the oppressing of the truth and the ghospell than needeth with many words to be declared For this doth the bloud of the Martyrs of Christ testifie which they haue shed and most greedily thirst after The warres whereof they haue bene the first authors agaynst the mainteyners of the true fayth doe prooue the same They confesse the same in their Bulles wherby they summon and call counsellers For they so burne in hatred of the truth that where they are wholy couered with hypocrisie and furnished at all points to cloke and dyssemble all things yet can they herein little or nothing dissemble their great hatred but openly professe that which they long ago haue conceyued against the Ghospell Therefore let them that desyre the ouerthrowe of Christes church and kingdome and will wittingly perishe submit matters of fayth and religion to their iudgement But whosoeuer hath a care of his owne saluation of the glorie of Christ and safetie of the Church let him vnderstande that this saying of Dauid chiefly belongeth to this place Blessed is that man that hath not walked in the counsell of the vngodly nor stande in the way of sinners and hath not sitte in the seate of the scornefull But let vs let passe these matters and come to the priestes and Elders who hauing consulted about the Apostles sende their seruaunts to the prison to bring them before the counsell And here the Lorde agaynst whom they stroue doth marueylously mocke and deryde them For the seruaunts finde the Apostles deliuered out of prison They returne to their maysters and so declare the matter that they
appointed to some other that may serue at the table that is to say which may see to the thinges belonging to the helping and succouring of those that be poore We are taught in the first part of thys relation how great the dignitie of the gospell and worde of God is consydering the Apostles preferre the preaching hereof before the ecclesiasticall distribution and helping of the poore which yet is a most godly thing verie necessary Neyther were they ignoraunt that the ministers of the Gospell ought by no meanes to despise the poore seing afterwarde they so earnestly commended the care of them to Paule and Barnabas But when the matter came to thys point that either the ministerie of the table or worde must be intermytted â–ª they thinke it vnmeete to neglect the preaching of the worde vnder the pretence of looking to the poore Bicause greater respect is to be had of the soule which is fedde with the worde of God than of the body and bodily foode as Christ hymselfe teacheth Seeke first the kingdome of god c. Yea Christ hymselfe preferreth the studie of his worde before all other dueties which sometimes were done vnto hym For he aunswered the woman that sayde blessed be the wombe that bare thee and the pappes that gaue thee suck yea blessed are they rather which heare the worde of God and keepe it Whervnto is to be referred the storie of Martha Marie Lazarus sisters in the same Euangelist And Paule thought he ought to haue more regarde of the Gospell than of the sacraments where he sayth he was not sent to baptise â–ª but to preache the gospell Furthermore the Apostles in thys place plainely teach that the excellencie and waight of his office is suche that it requireth a peculiar man voyde of all other cares and labours Which was the cause that Christ would not haue his Apostles occupied in the administration of Empyres and kingdomes of this worlde Herein our counterfait Byshops in these daies are verie faultie which will doe any thing rather than preache and are oftener seene in the Courtes and Campes of princes than in the Pulpit where Paule sayth the chiefe propertie in a Bishop is to be able to teach But would God they onely herein offended and that we had not among vs that eyther through immoderate desyre of ryches or in vanities to say in banquetting hawking and hunting and sometime in dishonest exercises spent not the greatest part of that tyme that otherwise shoulde be employed to reading and teaching They shall one daye feele the horrible iudgement of God when the bloud of those which haue perished through their negligence shall be required at their handes In the seconde part of the Oration they shewe what is to be done for the succouring of the afflicted Church where they saye Looke out therefore among you seauen men of approoued honestie being full of the holy ghost and wisedome wome we will appoynt for this businesse They thinke it good to ordeyne Deacons or Stewardes to whome this charge myght peculiarly appertaine And they will haue seauen to be chosen bicause they suppose that number sufficient for that time not that they woulde haue all Churches bounde to that number Although this might seeme profitable to commit the charge of publike goods to no fewer bicause many times commeth to passe that such eyther waxe the more insolent or else seeke after their priuate gayne vnlesse they be restrayned by the rule and authoritie of others And though no such thing fall out yet a fewe are sooner suspected than many standing charged with one thing But least they might erre in their election they diligently declare what maner of men must be ordeyned First they will haue them chosen out of the companye of the faythfull Therefore none must be admitted therevnto which is an aduersary of the fayth or estraunged from it Then they requyre men of a tried honestie to thintent that publike goodes might safely be committed to them Thirdly they looke that they be full of the holye ghost not suche as are ledde and ruled altogither with filthy affections Last of all they will haue a respect to be had of their wisedome that is of their skill and dexteritie in handling of matters bicause without this the lawfull dispensation of such goodes cannot be exercised Ioyne vnto these the thinges that Paule requireth in Deacons and it shall easily appeare what in these dayes is to be obserued and followed But as in other thinges so herein also is committed great ouersight For with the Papistes hath nothing remayned but the bare name of Deacons onely yea euen they that are called Gospellers whether they bring the Church goodes to the publike Treasury or conuert them to other vses they commonly make such Stewardes as are straungers from the fayth which hate the worde of God and the Ministers therof who when they haue wasted and consumed their owne goodes seeke to enriche themselues by the Church goods whome a man may see rather full of wine than of the holye ghost and not ledde so much with the spirite of wisedome as with the impotent and vnruly perturbations of the minde These men grieuouslye offende but no lesse doe they offende by whose voyces such men are chosen For Paule testifieth that they are partakers of other mennes sinnes In the thirde and last part they declare what they themselues intende to do least any man might suspect they sought their owne ease or ydlenesse We saye they will giue our selues to prayer and to the ministration of the worde By this worde giue they expresse an ardent and earnest industrie and endeuour which all Ministers of the worde must haue that will doe good in their office In two duties they comprehende the chiefe poyntes of Ecclesiasticall ministerie The first is doctrine or teaching which for that it must be taken from the mouth of God we haue neede diligently to studie the holy scripture in the which God speaketh to vs. Therfore Paule biddeth Timothie to applye his reading Againe bicause the same must be applyed to edification we must take good heede that the worde of God be duely broken and deuided that it may serue as well to instruct as to comfort euerye man But bicause the endeuour and diligence of the Minister is in vayne except God giue the encreas he must by continuall prayer be intreated that he will vouchsafe to drawe and inspire the mindes of the hearers by his holy spirite Christ our Lorde ioyned both these togither whose example the Apostles in thys case thinke good to imitate Let as manye as be Ministers of the Churche followe the same and they shall perceyue that they shall not labour in vayne For Iesus Christ that true and supreme king of the Church shall with the grace of his holye spirite prosper their studies to whome be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlj. Homelie And
haue diminished but vtterly to be extinguished was meruaylously increased and that in Ierusalem where the power and authoritie of the enimies was greatest Furthermore not onely the commons and those of the lay fee but nowe also the priestes beginne to submit themselues to the obedience of fayth and to professe Christ. These thinges haue in them marueylous consolation if they be diligently considered For they teach vs by what armor and weapons Christes church is most profitablie enlarged and conserued Uerily not with the counsailes of fleshly wisedome or mens deuises but with puritie of doctrine and holye discipline whereof this ought to be the ende that all outwarde things may aunswere to the doctrine of Christ and that such errours as happen may diligently be corrected And the ende and marke of all togither must be the glorie of God and the saluation of many When these things be diligently obserued the wiser sort which before were feared with noueltie beginne to giue eare to the doctrine and credite it And no doubt but there would be in these daies better successe in church affayres if we in this behalfe were not vtterly deafe For as though the bare profession of a christian name were sufficient to saluation we stay ydlely in the same and are mooued neyther with publike corruption of maners and manifest errours nor with the iust complaints of the godly earnestly to amende the things that ought to be amended Therfore through our negligence and securitie it commeth to passe that the gospell in these daies goeth no better forward Againe we are taught by an euydent example howe vaine and forcelesse the enterprises of the wicked are against the kingdome of christ For the more they rage the more it spreadeth and nowe the christian fayth findeth place among the priestes which fayth before was thought vnmeete to be suffered in the common people The like thing happened while Christ was yet vpon the earth when Nicodemus and Ioseph of Arimathaea beleeued in him whome all the residue of that order wyshed out of his life Yea whyle Nero by cruell proclamations thundred against the Church yet were there founde in his owne Court which professed Christ as Paule to the Philippians wytnesseth This is also a singuler token of the goodnesse and mercy of God that he doth vouchsafe to illuminate with the knowledge of hys truth a many of that number that had shed Christes bloud and were taken to be the chiefe procurers of his death Who shall henceforth dispayre in his sinnes when we see these men haue founde forgiuenesse Let vs rather hearken to Christ which doth of his owne accorde offer to synners remission and peace and did vouchsafe to pray for them that crucified him And yet this example serueth not onely for our consolation but also for our instruction that we also with like facilitie and readinesse must pardon them that doe vs iniurye For so it shall come to passe that we hauing the true spirite of the children of God giuen vnto vs and being deliuered from all the debt of our trespasses shall come to the inheritaunce of the heauenly kingdome with Iesu Christ the onely begotten sonne of God to whome be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlij. Homelie AND Steuen full of fayth and power did great wonders and myracles among the people Then there arose certaine of the Synagoges which is called the Synagoge of the Libertines and Cyrenites and of Alexandria and of Cilicia and of Asia disputing with Steuen And they coulde not resist the wisedome and the spirite which spake Then sent they in men which saide we haue heard hym speake blasphemous wordes against Moses and against god And they mooued the people and the elders and the Scribes and came vpon him and caught him and brought him to the counsell brought forth false wytnesse which sayde Thys man ceaseth not to speake blasphemous wordes against this holy place and the lawe for we heard him say This Iesus of Nazareth shall destroy this place and shall chaunge the ordinaunces which Moses gaue vs And all that sate in the counsell looked stedfastly vppon hym and sawe his face as it had beene the face of an Aungell FOr as much as our Sauiour Iesus Christ is entred into the kingdome and glory of God his father by the bitter death of the crosse the same lotte must all they abyde that desyre to lyue godly and to be partakers with him of the heauenly kingdome And forbicause we are offended with nothing more than the crosse God would haue vs instructed and confirmed not onely with precepts but also with the example of the primitiue church that we should not be offended with persecution and aduersitie as at any straunge and vnwonted thing for as much as we see in times passed prosperous successes amōg horrible persecutions mixed the church for al that stil increasing An example wherof the story that we presently haue in hand shall shewe vs if it be compared with the things that went next before For Luke hath declared vnto vs the most prosperous proceedings of the gospell and how not only the common people but also many of the priestes beganne to beleeue it So that the church affayres seemed nowe to haue bene in quyet and safetie seing it was defended by so many and such singuler Patrones But beholde a newe conflict beginneth more horrible and perillous than any yet before was in the which Steuen by whose side the whole church of Christ was foyned at was constrayned to defende Christes quarrell not onely by wordes but also by stowte protestation of his fayth and by his bloude The vse of the hystorie is chiefely in thys poynt that we must not be offended though grieuous tumults sodainely arise when all things seeme hushte and when they whome we hoped to haue our faythfullest defendours eyther are not able or wylling to helpe vs For God suffereth it so to come to passe to take from vs the trust in carnall helpes and for that we shoulde learne in deede that Christes kingdome is not enlarged neyther by hoste of men nor by force but by the spirite of the Lorde But bicause diuers other things are here concurrent which make both for our instruction and consolation the whole hystorie with all the circumstaunces is diligently described of Luke First beginning with the discription of the person he sheweth who Steuen was and of what calling Then he descrybeth his enimies and their attempts agaynst him Thirdely he declareth howe Steuen behaued himselfe in this concertation and his glorious martyrdome Nowe will we speake of the thinges that belong to the treatise of this present place Luke in the beginning shewed how Steuen was the first in the number of the Deacons Nowe he addeth the things making for this present historie And first he sayth he was full of fayth doing vs to vnderstande that he was syncere and no bragger or counterfaiter of the fayth but endued with true fayth and feruent
state be we all in if we consider the case of our saluation and the condition of Christes kingdome into the which through fayth we be grafted and receyued To them that beleeue in Christ is promised peace safetie ioye saluation and victorie against the world and Satan the prince of the worlde But if a man consyder the course of this worlde he shall perceyue that the faythfull are exercised with perpetuall troubles aduersities and calamities and be in subiection to the will and pleasure of Tyrannes But shall we doubt of Gods truthe whyle these things thus fall out and complayne that we are beguiled wyth false promises No. But let vs learne rather that Christes kingdome is not of this worlde and that we must not iudge of it according to the outwarde shewe and appearaunce of it Let vs also learne to extende the eyes of our fayth further and to haue a regarde vnto the promyses of God which will neuer fayle notwithstanding this vnhappie worlde tosse and turmoyle neuer so much For it is Gods saying My couenaunt will I not breake nor alter the thing that is gone out of my lippes He seeth the counsayles and deuises of Nations and princes and not onely seeth them but bringeth them to naught but his counsayle standeth fast for euer And thys is chiefely to be vnderstanded of the promises of our saluation the truth whereof is inuiolable bicause they are founded on Christ against whom the gates of hell are not able to preuaile Who so shall constantly cleaue vnto him according to the example of Abraham shall prooue at the length that they shall haue the ouerhand of the world and the Deuill And shall see them throwne vnder their feete which now so greedily gape after their liues For they ouercome in all things by him who hath loued them and hath giuen his sonne for vs so that wyth Paule they are able to say If God be with vs who can be against vs who shall be able to seperate vs from the loue of God Steuen goeth forth with his hystorie begunne and rehearseth the Oracle of the bondage of the people of Israell in Egypt which is declared in Genesis 15. chap. And albeit he purpose hereafter also to speake thereof yet thought he here to make mention of the same least any man might thinke it came to passe at all aduentures and without the appointment of god And thys place must be referred to that ende wherevnto all the things before be referred For herein appeared the fayth of Abraham that he quayled not at this heauie newes and prophecie and it also teacheth vs that there was a Church sometime in Egypt which God acknowledged for hys people and which of his singuler benefite he set at libertie when they neyther had temple nor ceremonies leuiticall Wherevpon any man maye gather that the grace of God and our saluation is not bounde to outward sacraments but dependeth vpon the meere fauour of God which can none other wayes be taken holde of but by true fayth For this was playne that the deliuerie out of Egypt was a signe of the saluation to come And if the seruitude or bondage of the body could not be put away but by the mighty hande of God who seeth not that mans merites and power can nothing auayle in putting away the seruitude of the soule without the helpe and grace of God These things are to be applyed also to our enformation bicause they set out to vs the condition and state of Gods Church to be beholden as in a Glasse First it is to be considered howe in speaking of the seede of Abraham to whome the inheritaunce of the lande of Chanaan was promised he sayth It shall be a soiourner in a straunge land and they shall euill intreate them fower hundred yeares long These things teache vs what case the faythfull be in vpon the earth For that they be the verie seede or children of Abraham both Christ and Paule testifieth To these is promised the inheritaunce of the heauenly kingdome as Christ beareth witnesse saying Feare not little flock for it hath pleased the father to giue you a kingdome Agayne father I will that where I am these be also with me And agayne In my fathers house are many dwellings I go to prepare you a place And I wyll come agayne and take you vnto my selfe that where I am there may you be also Wherevnto Paule seemeth to haue alluded where he sayth Our felowship or conuersation is in heauen from whence we looke for Christ our Sauiour And although we be inheritours of the heauenly countrie yet it appeareth not to the world that we shal so be but in the meane season we be Pilgrimes in a straunge land that is to say in thys worlde and haue nothing of our owne And that this lyfe of oures is lyke to a pilgrimage we are taught not onely by the oracles of scripture but also by daylie experience for as much as we come naked into this worlde and depart hence naked And we be not only Pilgrimes but also manye wayes afflicted by the children of this worlde which chalenge to themselues the rule and dominion of this worlde so that the Prophet doth not without a cause compare the Church vnto a stone to the rearing vp whereof all people exercise their force and strength And Chronicles teach vs that euen since the beginning of the worlde as many as haue giuen themselues to God by true faith haue bene in daunger of persecution which things we must beare in minde that we be not offended wyth things that come to passe in our dayes as straunge and vnwoonted Thys must we holde as vndoubted true that nothing happeneth to vs by hazarde or chaunce but according to Gods prouydence and ordynaunce which gouerneth all things rightfully Neyther could thys worlde or Satan the prince thereof doe any thing against vs but through Gods permission and sufferaunce And he permitteth or suffreth him not as one that reioyceth in our calamities or mourning as Tyrannes vse but bicause he seeth it good that the naturall corruption growing and cleauing vnto vs should thys waye be brydeled and punished whereby it commeth to passe that somewhyle we stande amazed at the consyderation of ryches somewhyle at the pompe of honors and dignitie somewhyle with the desyre of carnall pleasures and concupiscence or else decline and swerue from the waye of saluation Then therefore it is needefull to haue thys noysome stupiditie shaken of and the desyres of the fleshe to be quenched with the crosse and tribulations that we may learne to hate this worlde and to be enflamed with the ardent loue of the heauenly Chanaan And let vs promise our selfe no better state in thys life bicause the worlde that can not abyde the truth will alwaye be one and our corrupt fleshe howsoeuer it be corrected wyll vpon euerye light occasion fall to hir olde vsage Yet this
reprehendeth the preposterours religion of the Iewes which gloried so much in their circumcision and were touched with no consideration of that healthfull couenaunt that was sealed and ratifyed by the merite of Christ. And this place teacheth vs also to iudge of sacraments and sacramentall loquâ—tions whereof certaine superstitious and contentious persons take occasion nowe a dayes of contynuall quarrelling forasmuch as they still vrge the letter and seeke for no deeper vnderstanding of the mysterie Steuen sayth that Abraham receyued the couenaunt of circumcision and he sayth it not of his owne heade but in respect of Gods worde which once sayde vnto Abraham This is my couenaunt which you shal obserue betweene me and you and your seede after you Let euerye manchilde among you be circumcised c. Which wordes if we vnderstande according to the letter then shall circumcision it selfe be called the couenaunt and vndoubtedly this thing deceyued manye in times past who thought they had serued God throughly when they were circumcised But the thing it selfe declareth it ought otherwise to be vnderstanded For first God requyred by his lawe and Prophetes the circumcision of the heart Then in Ieremie he sayth that they which were circumcised abode not in his couenaunt Beside this Abraham before he was circumcised had obteyned the thinges which God promysed in his couenaunt For before thys he obeyed God when he called him before this he receyued the promises by fayth and beliefe before this had God imputed his beliefe vnto him for righteousnesse and therefore he was grafted into Christ without whome neyther righteousnesse nor saluation can come vnto man Therefore circumcision is called the couenaunt by reason of the proporcion and agreement that is betweene the signes and the things signified in the sacraments and bicause God testifyeth by this seale that he acknowledge them for his confederates and heyres that truely fulfill and keepe the articles of his couenaunt And as by circumcision they were receyued into the societie of Gods people so the same confirmed their fayth in temptations which fayth God would haue vnderset and as it were shored vp with outwarde proppes bicause of the fleshes frayltie The lyke or same reason was of the sacrifices which were woont in the lawe to be called sinnes and expiation or clensing of sinnes But if a man would here vrge or strayne the letter he should heare the Apostle speak against it saying The bloud of Oxen Gotes can not take away sinne And we knowe that God by his Prophets reiecteth them as wicked and vncleane persons which daylie gaue him offerings and spared no cost nor labour Shall we thinke therefore that God mocked his people commending sacrifices by so goodly names No. But there was a certayne and true meaning of them that they signified Christ that true Lambe of God which taketh awaye the sinnes of the worlde in whome whosoeuer then trusted vnfaynedly he was for his sake delyuered from all his sinnes And when any vsed to doe sacrifice wanting this fayth God had no more regarde to their sacrifices than if they had offered a Dogge or an Hogge as in Esay he testifieth And if we come to the sacraments of the new testament we shall finde the lyke reason in them also For the Apostle calleth baptisme the Lauer of newnesse or regeneration But alas how many shall we finde which after they are baptized shewe any tokens of a bodye renewed or regenerated And yet the holye ghost commendeth not baptisme with false praises but hath respect to the vse thereof namely bicause according to Gods institution it effectually and truely sealeth in the elect the inuocation and regeneration whereof Christ himselfe is the Author So in the mysticall supper the breade is called the body of Christ and the wine his bloude Wherevpon many gather that the true body and bloude of Christ is eaten and drunken reallye and substantially as well of the good as of the badde But we make Christ the Iudge of this controuersie and reason after thys sort vpon the selfe same wordes Whosoeuer eateth the fleshe of Christ and drinketh his bloude dwelleth in Christ and Christ in him But many that eate of the breade of the supper and drinke of the Cup neyther dwell in Christ nor haue Christ dwelling in them Ergo the body and bloud of Christ are not receyued really and substantially in the mysticall bread and wine nor bounde vnto these outwarde signes No man can denie but the Maior is of Christes making And daylie experience prooueth the Minor and would God it were not prooued by the examples of them which herein sufficiently shewe howe farre they be from Christ in that they bring an horrible schisme and diuision into the Church by their contention cruelly persecute the true worshippers of Iesus Christ. Who seeth not therefore that the words of the supper are to be vnderstanded sacramentally yea as the sacrifices in the olde tyme profited none but them which were endued wyth true fayth and brought Christ vnto them euen so by the supper shall we receyue no fruyte except we bring him by true fayth with vs and hauing our mindes lift vp aboue the heauens feede on him by fayth Which fayth whosoeuer wanteth are farre from Christ prophane and vnhallow the supper by their hypocrisie and therefore eate and drinke vnto themselues damnation These thinges for this ende we must consyder that we may learne it is a pernitious errour to be tyed and addicted vnto outwarde ceremonies and to seeke in them that that belongeth onely vnto Christ and through fayth onely is to be founde in him So therefore must we vse the sacraments that first we must acknowledge Gods goodnesse which doth vouchsafe to confirme our fayth by outward signes and ceremonies Then when we are mooued to vse and receyue them we must reare vp our minds to the thinges signified by them and chiefly we must perfourme those things which God prescribeth to vs by them Herevnto serueth Augustines rule which in his bookes of christian doctrine is vttered in these wordes The Lorde himselfe and the Apostolike doctrine hath delyuered vnto vs a certaine fewe of Sacraments in steade of many the same being verye easie to be done verie singuler and excellent in meaning and most pure and cleane in obseruation such as is the Sacrament of baptisme and the celebration of the bodye and bloude of the Lorde The things that euery man receyueth he being instructed or inspired knoweth wherevnto they are to be referred that he may reuerence them not with carnall seruitude but rather with spirituall libertie for as to follow the letter and to take the signes for the things which are signified by them is a token of seruyle weakenesse and infirmitie so to interpretate and expounde the signes vnprofitably is a token of wandring errour c. And surely it is a miserable seruitude of the minde to cleaue vnto outwarde thinges and not to be able to lyfte vp our
of Iesus Christ his sonne who in times past hauing suffered all kinde of iniuries at our handes and yet dayly suffreth cannot yet forget his loue and liberalitie but acknowledgeth vs for hys brethren and doth good euen to them that haue deserued a thousand deaths and crosses Let vs imitate this condicion of God the father if we will be called and taken for his children Yet is there no cause why their sinnes shoulde not be reprooued and accused who we see haue done and doe many things out of square Nor we may not so pardon them who haue iniuried vs that through our to much bearing they become the worse but we must thinke this the chiefe poynt of charitie if we can by anye meane call them from sinne and destruction which as yet be voyde of godlynesse But let vs consider the seconde part of this place where Iacob and all his familie and kindred commeth downe into Egypt Here it appeereth none remayned in the countrie of Chanaan that were of the number of Goddes people but they were all outlawes and preserued there without any ceremonies or rytes of the law by the meere grace of god And it is not wythout a cause that Steuen so diligently reckoneth the number of soules For the consideration hereof setteth before our eyes the ineffable and inuincible power of God which was able within two hundred and tenne yeares to make so small a company so innumerable For as Moyses testifieth when they went out of Egypt there were mounstred .vj. hundred thousand three fiue hundred and fiftie fighting men of the Israelites With the which thing if we compare the tragicall attempts of Pharao which euery way went about to destroy and roote out this people it shall easily appeare that the promise of God made sometime to Abraham Genes 15. 17. coulde no wayes be hindered by any power or deuyse of man This ought to be obserued for the instruction and comfort of vs all that we feare not the threates and enterprises of the worlde seeing it appeareth the force thereof agaynst God is altogither vayne Let vs compare this to Christ and his Church God promised him a kingdome which he possesseth and shall for euer possesse despyte of his enimies He promised also that his Church shoulde be enlarged which thing we see is fulfilled although one Pharao alone hath not sought the ouerthrowe thereof Let euery body marke this in their temptations that they suffer not their fayth to be ouerthrowne seeing as Paule sayeth there is nothing that can seperate vs from the loue of God. In the later part of this diuision Steuen sheweth how the father 's died in Egypt and were afterwarde caryed to Sichem And Moyses wryteth plainely of Iacob that his corps was caryed into Chanaan And the Scripture lykewise sheweth that the Israelites brought Iosephes bones out of Egypt as he gaue commaundement Concerning the other Patriarches although Moyses write nothing yet it is credible that their bones were also brought by their posteritie bicause Steuen affirmeth it so boldly before them who he knewe were diligent markers of his wordes Furthermore that the writers haue erred in the name of Abraham it is more plaine than needeth long declaration See at the least what is written touching this field which Iacob bought of the sonnes of Hemor Genes 33. and Iosua 24. He sayth the Patriarches dyed in Egypt for that it may appeere they dyed in that religion which consisted in no ceremonies but in the onely fayth which embraced the promyses of god Wherof may be gathered that they were iustifyed and saued by fayth through the meere grace of God and not by the lawe ceremoniall In the meane season we are taught that the faithfull dye godlily in what place so euer it be and that they are not to be thought miserable which dye in exyle out of their countrie For where this life wheresoeuer it is ledde is but a Pilgrimage and our countrie or Citie is permanent and abyding in heauen he cannot dye in banishment which hauing ended the race of his pilgrimage is taken into the hauen of the heauenly countrie For the Aungell calleth them blessed which die in the Lorde And Christ testifieth that they which beleeue in him passe from death vnto lyfe Furthermore God is present euerywhere with his that are ready to die And in the later daye the earth the sea and all the parts of the world shall render agayne all those that euer they made awaye and consumed Therefore pieuishe and foolishe is the superstition of those which measure beatitude or blisse by holynesse of places and thinke it a great matter in what place a bodye is buried whereas it is playne that all the earth is the Lordes whose power and grace can be included and bounde to no place And let not these men obiect to mee the Patriarches which wylled their bones to be caried out of Egypt into the lande of Chanaan For they did not that to th ende to shewe they had any hope of saluation in the place of buriall but this was a worke of fayth which no feare of death coulde driue from them And for that they woulde testifie to all menne that they firmelye beleeued the promises of God which he had made vnto them touching their posteritie to be possessors and inhabiters of the land and would allure their ofspring to loue the same therfore they would there be buried so that euen at the poynt of death it may be sayde they had an hope and beliefe in the same And that good cause thus to doe appeereth by the condicions and behauiour of their posteritie who being deliuered out of Egypt by the singular myracles and woonders of God had yet an eye still vnto the same and despised the Countrie where their fathers were buried What woulde they therefore haue done if their fathers had appoynted their Sepulture in Egypt Therefore the example of these Patriarches nothing helpe their superstition which thinke so great an hope of mannes saluation and glory in the buriall place Let vs rather marke the poynt of thys diuision of Steuens whole oration and leauing the obseruation of ceremonies let vs keepe fast our hope and fayth that we may fitte with the holye Patriarches in the kingdome of heauen as Iesus Christ hath promised vs to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .xlvij. Homelie BVT when the tyme of the promise drewe nigh which God had sworne to Abraham the people grewe and multiplied in Aegypt till an other king arose which knewe not of Ioseph The same delt subtilly with our kynred and euyll intreated our fathers and made them cast out their yong chyldren that they should not remayne alyue The same tyme was Moyses borne and was acceptable vnto God and nourished vp in his fathers house three Moneths When he was cast out Pharaos daughter tooke him vp and brought him vp for hir owne sonne And Moses was learned in
great and eternall deuyse and counsell of God concerning the redemption of mankind For Paule teacheth that we were chosen in him before the foundations of the worlde were layde And Peter sayth he was predestinate or foreordeyned from euerlasting that we shoulde be redeemed through his merit We must thinke it is not without a cause that he is sayd to haue appeared to Moyses For hereby it is euident that Christ tooke not his beginning when he was borne of the virgin Marie but that he was froÌ„ euerlasting yea and talked with the fathers in tymes past of such thinges as belonged to their saluation For although he yet was not incarnate and made man yet in his diuine power and goodnesse he coulde not choose but helpe and deliuer them of whom in the time appointed he ment to take his manhoode Therefore he sayth he was before Abraham and that Abraham sawe him And Daniel sawe in the Clowdes of heauen a Iudge lyke vnto the sonne of a man which came vnto the olde aged Furthermore Peter plainly confesseth that the Prophetes in tymes past were inspired with the spirite of Christ and so prophecied of things to come Therefore great is the temeritie of those which vtterly refuse all the olde Prophetes and say their bookes belong not at all vnto vs whereas both they were illuminated with Christes spirite and diuers and sundrye wayes bare witnesse of him See Iohn 5. Luc. 24. Lette vs rather acknowledge the goodnesse of God which in times past did vouchsafe to declare himself to the old fathers and by this meane woulde set forth vnto vs how to knowe the antiquitie and certaintie of our beliefe Furthermore Steuen diligently teacheth vs in what fourme and fashion Christ appeared vnto Moyses For he sayth the Aungell of the Lorde which was Christ appeared to Moyses in a flame of fire in a bushe This is the auncient guise vsage of God to talke with men in times past in some visible liknesse which men were not able to abide his godly nature and maiestie We haue examples euerywhere in the hystories of the Patriarches and Prophetes This causeth men to be attent and heedefull and to be in admiration of God which otherwise woulde carelesly contemne all godlynesse yet God for the most part tooke on him such formes and shapes as were most agreeable with the present affayres times and persons Which thing we also see done in this place For he woulde by a fiery bushe set before Moyses eyes the condicion and state of his people which were afflicted in Egypt They burned being incensed with the cruell tyrannie of Pharao but they were not consumed bicause the sonne of God was in the middle of them which at the time appoynted shoulde take his manhoode of the posteritie of them And this is the state of the Church in all ages in the consideration wherof it shal be profitable for vs often to be occupied It is like a bramble bushe a weake feeble flock but such as cannot easily be scattred abrode bicause thorowe faith it is most straightly knit and ioyned in Christ the heade thereof Therefore as husbandmen put fire vnto brambles and thornes cleauing one to another to burne them altogither so this worlde putteth the fire of persecution to the Church and with one fire goeth about to destroye it all at once And Christ suffereth this fire to be kindled bicause it is needefull this way to haue the fayth of his people to be tryed and the fleshe to be kept vnder and bridled yet he suffreth not his Church vtterly to be consumed but is himselfe in the middle thereof For he sayeth I will not leaue you comfortlesse I am with you vnto the ende of the worlde Hitherto belong whatsoeuer things God hath done for the defence of his Church since the beginning of the world Caine first set fire to it who though he killed his brother Abel yet he could not destroy his fayth and much lesse hinder God from raysing vp a freshe spring of his Church in Seth. Neyther after that could the mightie men which went before the floud any thing let but when they perished as they deserued God could marueylously preserue certaine remnaunts of his Church through the benefite of the Arke This bushe burned often also in the time of the Iudges but it was alwaye preserued by Gods aide and assistance It burned in Babylon from whence yet the Lorde brought it agayne and deliuered it It burned more than once after their returne from Babylon and at length when Antiochus reygned it seemed almost past recouerie when God raysed vp the Machabees who restored Gods religion and brought the people to their libertie agayne It burned after Christ was borne whole three hundred yeares almost vntill the time of Constantine the great Yet God neuer fayled it who is able to defende his people in the middle of the fire as he sometime did Daniels felowes It burneth euen at this day and there be euerywhere such as put firebrandes vnder it and inflame the mightyest Monarches of the worlde with hatred agaynst hir Yet shall they neuer preuayle so much as they woulde but shall feele the wrath of Gods vengeaunce in whose sight the death of those that be his is precious and will not suffer the bloude of hys belooued to be vnreuenged Yea whyle the persecuting tyraunts put fire vnder the Church they lyke drie woode are consumed with the fire of Gods iudgement the Church in the meane whyle abyding in the middle of the fire of persecution lyke a Leade or Cauldron where mettall tryers melt and get out golde and siluer See what is sayde of these similitudes Zacharie 12. and .13 But let vs come to his calling whereby he is restored to the office which he beganne to execute fortie yeares before This calling hath in it certaine pointes the consideration wherof is verie profitable First God declareth who hee is least Moses might doubt any thing of the certainetie of his vocation For he sayth to him as he was amazed with the sight of the bushe burning I am the God of thy fathers the God of Abraham the God of Isaac the God of Iacob It pleased God among many of his styles to vse this tytle chiefely to call to Moses remembraunce the couenaunt made with Abraham and the promises made long before vnto the fathers declaring thereby that he was not forgetfull of his couenaunt and promyses although he hytherto suffered the people to be afflicted By which example we are taught that in aduersitie we should chiefely haue respect to Gods promises which God can neyther forget nor fayle to perfouâ—me Yea we see the truth of Gods promises so infallible that God forsaketh not the deade whome he hath once taken to his tuition For hee is the Lorde both of lyfe and death Wherefore neyther lyfe nor death can seperate vs from the loue of god For whether we liue or die we be
forth with the charge giuen him of god The seconde is that he sayth he spake with the Aungell which both appeared to him before and afterwarde was familiarly conuersant with him when he appoynted him to be Gods interpreter to the people We declared before out of Paule that thys Aungell was christ Wherefore Moses dignitie is here declared to be such as wherein he excelled all the Prophetes of all ages For thus we reade God sayde If there be a Prophet of the Lordes among you I will be knowne of him in a vision and will speake vnto him in sleepe My seruaunt Moses is not so which is faythfull in all my house Vnto him will I speake mouth to mouth These things Steuen calleth to their remembraunce to make them vnderstande howe great the authoritie of Moses and the Oracles which God gaue by him ought to haue bene both with the fathers in time passed and ought nowe also to be with them And to that ende he afterwarde addeth This man receiued the worde of lyfe to giue vnto vs. And it is not without a cause that he calleth the lawe the word of lyfe For so he purgeth himselfe from all cryme of contemning the lawe and setteth forth in one word the effect of the lawe For truly the lawe is a liuely worde or the worde of lyfe although otherwheres Paule calleth it the strength of sinne and ministerie or working of death For it teacheth vs the rule howe to liue holily and promiseth lyfe to all them that fulfill the same Next it leadeth men vnto Christ in whome all the meane of saluation yea and very life it selfe is conteyned For the which cause Paule resembleth it to a schoolemayster And Moses sayth he had set lyfe before the Iewes â–ª bicause he had shewed them in the lawe the true way howe to attayne vnto lyfe And these things it becoÌ„meth vs to acknowledge in the lawe if we will rightly iudge therof But if we compare the corruption of our nature with it it may worthily be called the strength of sinne ministery of death For it bewraieth sinne which otherwise lurketh in vs vnknowne and witnesseth that we haue deserued death Furthermore it teacheth vs that we are so weake that we are not able to fulfill the righteousnesse therof nor of our owne power and merites to escape the wrath of God. But of these things Paule entreateth at large We ought well to marke howe he sayth that Moses deliuered not to the Israelytes the deuyses of his owne brayne but the worde of lyfe which he receyued of god Which thing it appeareth he perfourmed with such diligence that without the certaine and expresse word of God he neuer durst institute or decree any thing in doubtfull matters as we may see in the case of the blasphemer and of the man that brake the Sabboth daye and of those which being polluted with touching of dead coarses myght not come to the passeouer feast with the congregation And that that Moses obserued that same the Prophetes and Apostles in time past were commaunded also to obserue that they should teach nothing of their owne head vnder colour of Gods name but shoulde diligently set forth the worde of God speaking in the scriptures So God putteth his wordes into Hieremies mouth and commaundeth Ezechiel to take the worde at his mouth that he should shew vnto the people And the Apostles are commaunded to teache all Nations the things which before they had learned of christ If they which bragge of their succeeding the Apostles had with like diligence obserued the same we shoulde haue in the Church more true godlynesse and fayth and lesse errour and superstition And if we consider Moses the Prophetes and Apostles we shall finde the boldenesse of the Popes of Rome to be detestable which arrogate to themselues power to make new lawes and newe Articles of faith through whose licentious lust it is come to passe that the yoke of the christians is more grieuous burthenous than the yoke of the Iewes Secondly it is to be obserued how Steuen testifieth that the law was not giuen to the fathers liuing onely in Moses time but also vnto their posteritie yea he includeth himselfe and all others that had nowe professed Christ in the number to whome it was giuen By which place the errour of them is manifestly confuted which thinke the things done by Moses and the Prophetes according to Gods appoyntment belong only vnto the fathers Howbeit it is euident that God is euerlasting and vnchaungeable And therefore his will must needes be alwayes one vnchaungeable And it maketh no matter though manye thinges be abrogated which sometime were appoynted for the olde fathers For they ought to haue remayned but vntill a time of correction and to be resemblaunces and shadowes of those things the verity whereof was to be fulfilled in Christ. And in those things consisted not the worshipping of God which ought to be spirituall bicause God is a spirit In the meane time the true points of faith religion which were first declared in the beginning of the world and more fully afterward set forth by Moses and the Prophetes remayne safe and sounde wherevnto the Prophete had a respect saying The worde of the Lorde endureth for euer And Christ sayth the worlde shall peryshe but one tytle of the lawe shall not perishe Let no man therfore beguyle himselfe through any false hope as though the thinges deliuered to the fathers in time past were not also spoken to vs seeing our fayth lyfe and all our deedes must be tryed and examined according to the rule of the olde lawe But let vs returne vnto Steuen whiche setteth agaynst the publication of the lawe the ingratitude and naughtynesse of the fathers vniustly reiecting Moses and the lawe And although he myght haue recyted diuers other naughty deedes of theirs yet bringeth he but the sinne of Idolatrie onely whereby it appeareth plainely of howe small authoritie Gods law was with them when contrary to his commaundement they durst make an ymage of God and appoynt newe kyndes of worshipping him whereas not many dayes before they had heard the terrible 〈◊〉 of his diuine maiestie The storie is in Exodus the xxxiâ— â—ha Steuenâ— â—arke and ende herein is to prooue that the fathers were alwayes 〈◊〉 of Moses â–ª and that they present trimly trode in the steppes of their frowardnesse â–ª therefore as the fathers in olde time were saued by grace onely so there was none other hope of saluation for them than such as was founded vppon the grace of god It shall profite vs diligently to consider these fewe wordes wherein this heynous disobedience is comprehended bicause they cunningly paynt out vnto vs the begynninges and proceedinges of Idolatrye First declaring the fountayne of all this euill he sayth that the fathers would not obey the liuely worde of Gods lawe but in their heart returned into Egypt And by the
that bodies are committed to the ground as seedes vnto the earth which afterward shall be raysed vp with more glory Howbeit it is like the holy men had an other consideration For while they decently bury him that was condemned by the sentence of the counsell they manifestly reproue the vnrighteousnesse of their aduersaries giue an euident testimony of the fayth which Steuen had preached Furthermore they declare how they reuerenced him whō they saw was so singular an instrumēt of christ And they are not like vnto those which now adays vse to let slip the raynes of an impotent vnbridled tonge against the ministers of the word by whose free speach and doctrine they see their enimies are incensed and so seeke after the bloud of the faithfull ministers of Christ deride their cōstancy boldnesse whom they ought to reuerence honor In the meane time we learne by this example what we owe to the bodies of the deade that is to say honest and comely buriall forasmuch as Paule sayeth our bodies be the Temples of the holy ghost We must in our buryinges vse no pryde or superstition wherin diuers faultes are now adayes committed For there are some which puffed vp with vanitie doe so forgette their mortall estate that they will after death also be prowde while they fasten the armes cognizances of vayne glory about their Tumbs There are other again which labour by Diriges and sacrifices to do away the sinnes of the dead or else after a peculiar sorte of ceremonie vse to canonize them and make them saintes wherof the one is peeuish and without example the other derogatory and repugnaunt vnto Christes merite and doctrine which teacheth vs that those that beleeue passe from death vnto lyfe and haue neede of no new expiacions Moreouer they make great lamentation ouer Steuen And that is not against the rule of Paule whiche forbiddeth vs we shoulde not mourne as the heathen do For they lament not as vncertaine doubtfull of Steuens estate but for that they see the wicked to haue such power and the church depriued of so excellent a Minister which might yet haue done very much good in setting forth the kingdome of christ Neither are they to be blamed which cannot by and by forget their friendes like men voyde of all humanitie and common sense but are enforced to weepe forasmuch as God hath not made vs blockes and the scripture euery where condemneth those that be destitute of naturall affections On this sort we reade Abraham bewayled Sara his wife Ioseph with his brethren Iacob their father the people of Israell Aaron Moses and Samuel wyth godly dutie Yea Christe when he sawe the two sisters mourne wepte for his belooued Lazarus In deede a meane must be kept lest we may be thought either to enuy the dead their heauenly felicitie or else to stande in doubte or not firmely to beleeue the inheritaunce of the same Last of all Luke setteth vs out a singuler example of tiranny that Saule vsed against the church wherin first the great crueltie of the tyranne next the vayne successe of his purpose and intent is to be considered Of this Saule it was sayd before that he consented to the death of Steuen and kept their clothes that stoned him wherby is signified that he was guiltie of innocent bloude But now he can not be satisfied with the tirannye of an vniuersall persecution but deuiseth a peculier way and goeth about vtterly to pull vp the church as it were by the rootes And he setteth not on them alone which openly professed the faith but bursteth into priuate houses and draweth out not onelye men but women also whome the infirmitie and weakenesse of sexe defended and putteth them in prison in so muche that certaine writers thinke not vnwittily the Oracle of a Woolfe that shoulde come out of the tribe of Beniamin ought to be applied vnto this Saule For he was in deede a rauenyng Woolfe which yet at length when he was conuerted distributed the wholesome spoyles of Euangelicall preachyng almost ouer the whole world And the thinges which Luke here reporteth of him he himselfe oftentimes confesseth yea he lamenteth hym of the same verye often See Actes 26. 1. Cor. 15. Galath 1. The vse of them all is that we shoulde acknowledge the goodnesse of God whiche did vouchsafe to take into his fauour so great an enimy For as he himselfe interpreteth the matter On hym would Iesus Christ shewe all long pacience to declare an example vnto them which should beleeue on him vnto eternall lyfe But what preuayled Saules great enterprise Coulde he make hauocke of the church Nothing lesse Yea he was the cause that they beyng scattered hither and thither spred the word of saluation kingdome of Christ the further Thus God knewe how to set forth the glorye of his sonne euen by those wayes which seemed most to hinder it Whervnto also is to be referred how the euill spirites in the gospell euen against their will brought before Christe and threw to the ground those whom they thought they had all power ouer Therefore their feare is foolishe which suffer themselues to be discouraged with the attemptes of tyrannes In the meane while we are aduertised of our dutie that we be not ouercome with persecutions nor forsake not our dutie by and by Which thyng diuers doe in these dayes who hauing bene once or twise in daunger make holyday for euer after as though they had fully discharged their dutie toward Christ already But they of whom Luke here speaketh do better which being driuen out of Ierusalem are by their banishment made the bolder and preach Christ euerywhere being myndfull of that sentence which sayth they shall be saued not which begin well but which continue vnto the ende Let vs therfore follow their zeale that after we haue faithfully finished this race of life we may attaine to the garland of the heauenly reward through Iesus Christ to whom be all praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lvij. Homelie THEN came Phillip into a Citie of Samarie and preached Christ vnto them And the people gaue heede vnto those thinges which Phillippe spake with one accord hearing and seyng the myracles which he did For vncleane spirites crying with lowde voyce came oute of many that were possessed of them And manye taken with palseyes and many that halted were healed And there was great ioye in that Citie But there was a certaine man called Simon which before tyme in the same Citie vsed witchcraft and bewitched the people of Samarie saying that he was a man that coulde doe great things whome they regarded from the least to the greatest saying this man is the power of God which is called great And hym they set much by bicause that of long tyme he had bewitched them with sorceries ALthough the Kingdome of Christ and the church is alway assaulted and set on by the
discerned from others For as the sacraments be no vulgare or common tokens of Christes benefites and Gods grace so is there also no small vtilitie in them in that they separate the people of God from the worlde and knit them togither with the outwarde bande of Christian communion Which is the cause that where Peter before woulde haue the beleeuers to be baptized he by and by teacheth them also that they should saue themselues from that froward Nation And Paule by a like argument teacheth that it is not meete that they that haue bene partakers at the Lordes table should be also partakers at the sacrifices of Idolles Here by the way is the error of them reprooued which accompt the confession of fayth among thinges indifferent and suppose that the faythfull are to bee discerned from the world by none outwarde signe or marke Here also is the dotage of the Anabaptistes to be discussed who where they see in this and such like places fayth go before Baptisme would prooue hereby that the baptisme of children is condemned Howbeit this place maketh mention but such as were of full age which before were farre of and straungers from the people of God whome it should haue bene vnlawfull to haue receyued into the communion of the church and sacramentes without a confession of their faythe least they myght haue seemed to haue caste pearles vnto dogges and hogges But the matter is of a farre other sorte in infantes who being borne of Christian parentes doe manifestly appertaine to the kingdome of god For God in the couenaunt promiseth to be the God of our seede And Christ sayeth that the kyngdome of God belongeth vnto children and plainely testifieth that they haue fayth Yea Paule affirmeth that the children borne either of father or mother onely that is a christian are holy Now returneth Luke vnto Simon that we may vnderstand what he did when he perceyued the people fell from him and betooke themselues earnestly vnto christ First Luke sayth that he beleeued This me thinketh is not to be vnderstanded as though he counterfeyted altogither For it appeareth hys mynde was touched with some feeling of fayth in that he ioyned himselfe to Phillip as an inseparable companion and woondered in beholding the miracles and singuler giftes of the holy spirite Howbeit bicause he denied not himselfe and endeuoured not to forsake the flesh which is the true beginning of christendome his fayth was but temporall and for a season as Christ calleth it and therefore when the heate of persecution came it coulde not abide Here appeareth the great power of Iesus Christ which so easily taketh away the great impediment and hinderaunce that Simon was to the course of the Gospell and so subdueth this great Iuggeler so furnished with the sleightes of Satan that he which a little before had called himselfe the great power of God did now adhere and cleaue to Phillip being a straunger and one of small accompt or estimation Herevnto also belongeth it that otherwheres Christ driueth out Satan with little or no adoe so that it euidently appeareth he is the conqueror of Satan and most valiaunt reuenger of mankynde Further this is a singuler prayse of the Gospell through whose playne and simple preaching the subtile and crafty wisdome both of the world and of the Deuil is so scornefully confounded After this Simon is also baptized and becommeth a continuall companion of Philip. The chiefe cause whereof may seeme to be for that hee desired also to haue like power to worke such myracles as the thinges following declare Here we be taught that there shall be alway in the church false bretherne which shal either craftily counterfeyt the faith or else hauing it for a certaine space fall from it agayne For the Gospell is compared vnto a nette wherein are drawne vp as well naughty as good fishe Let no man therefore be offended if he perceyue himself at any tyme deceyued by such seeing that Christ had Iudas in hys company and Paule oftentymes complayneth hymselfe of false brethren Those men are ouer peeuish and vnpacient which being deceyued by one or two dispise therfore all other without difference and wyll not vouchsafe to take any other for a true christian and brother We are further taught by the example of Simon that the grace of God is not tyed to the sacramentes forasmuche as Simon receyued the signe of grace without the fruite And Paule although he confesse that the olde fathers receyued the same sacramentes that we doe yet sayth they pleased not God bicause they were voyde of fayth And it auayled not Iudas although he sate at the Lordes table and receyued the breade at Christes owne hande It is therfore fayth only which grafteth vs into Christ and maketh vs partakers of the giftes of God which are shadowed and represented to vs by the sacramentes Now forasmuch as we haue seene marueylous effects of the holy spirite flourishing in the Church of Ierusalem Luke teacheth vs that among the Samaritanes also the holy ghost shewed the like power and efficacy least any man myght thynke that the Church of the Gentyles was inferiour to the Iewes church He sayth these giftes were administred by the Apostles to the ende that the vnitie of the church might the more strongly fasten among the people which heretofore were of diuers myndes and at variaunce and discention For howe great a diuision of mindes was betweene the Iewes and the Samaritanes appeareth both in the fourth of Iohn otherwheres And the Iewes of a certayne prowde preiudice vsed to much to despise the people of Samary Therefore God thought good to vse the ministery of the Apostles herein that it might manifestly appeare there was but one fayth of Christ in all churches and that all the faythfull were quickened but with one spirite so that there was no difference of Nation in Christ. Luke sayth that Peter and Iohn were sent from Ierusalem who comming to Samaria prayde for them that had professed Christ that the holye ghost might be giuen vnto them also The cause of this doyng was for that the holy Ghost was as yet come vpon none of them but were only baptised in the name of christ Which place is not so to be vnderstanded as though the faythfull of the Samaritanes were hitherto vtterly voyde of the holy ghost For where they had fayth which is the gift and effect of the holy ghost and were through baptisme planted in Christ they coulde not be vtterly voyde of those benefites of Christ which by the holy Ghost are sealed in vs Which are the washing away of sinnes regeneration mortifying of the olde man adoption or taking into the children of god And the whole scripture testifieth that these thinges come none otherwise vnto vs than by the operation of the holy ghost And these are the common giftes of the holy ghost without the which no man can truly be called a christian Wherfore
it is not lyke that the Samaritanes lacked these By the name of the spirite therefore are vnderstanded in this place those moste excellent giftes wherin the primitiue church flourished and which were giuen to the beleeuers in visible wise as in the feast of Pentecost we sawe the Apostles were sodenly replete with the holy spirite These so euident giftes of the holy spirite in the primitiue Church were needefull to be bestowed as well at Samaria as otherwheres to the ende that Christes kingdome might the farther be spred abroade And although now adayes these giftes for the more part are ceased yet this commoditie commeth to vs therby that we knowe the holy Ghost is the President and gouernour of Christes Church as hee promised In this place we haue to consider the industrie of the Apostles For as soone as they heare tell that Philip laboureth at Samaria in the businesse of the Lorde they sende certayne of their company vndesired to helpe him in his traueyle And herein appeereth no maner of way any doltishe ambition For they sende Peter and Iohn whose labors hytherto were more apparant and euident than any others And they are contented to go being appoynted by others not taking vpon themselues alone to sende Legates à latere as they are called And Philip when they come doth not disdainefully reiect them as thrusting their sickles into an other mannes haruest and depriuing him of some part of his honor and glorie but courteously giueth them the place in that Church whose foundation he had first layde Whereby we are taught that ioyning of mindes and mutuall helpe is chiefly to be required in the setting foorth of Christes kingdome But bicause there is no place for these thinges among the ambitious therefore Christ warneth his disciples so often of humilitie Wherevnto if they were giuen in these dayes which haue the rule of Churches they should surely gouerne the Prouinces committed to them more commodiously than they doe But touching rytes and orders they vse none other ceremonie than the laying on of handes which was vsed of Christ least any man shoulde rashlye arrogate to himselfe power or authoritie to alter or chaunge anye thing They make their prayers also before least any one might thinke the holy ghost was bounde to the outwarde ceremonie but that it was giuen of God and that all men might perceiue it was obtayned through prayer And their doyng wanted not a prosperous successe We knowe that of this place the Papistes haue brought in their sacrament of Confirmation but their inuention is so ridiculous and their temeritie so manifest that it deserueth no long confutation It shall be our partes to followe the vnitie of fayth according to the example of the Samaritanes that we also may prosperously growe togither in Christ Iesu our heade and Sauiour to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lix. Homelie WHEN Simon sawe that through laying on of the Apostles handes the holy ghost was giuen he offered them money saying Giue me also this power that on whome soeuer I put the handes he may receiue the holy ghost But Peter sayde vnto him thy money perishe with thee bicause thou hast thought that the gift of God may be obteyned with money Thou hast neyther part nor fellowship in this businesse For thy hart is not right in the sight of god Repent therefore of this thy wickednesse and praye God that the thought of thine heart may bee forgiuen thee For I perceyue that thou art full of bitter gall and wrapped in iniquitie Then aunswered Simon and sayd Praye ye to the Lorde for me that none of these things which you haue spoken fall on me THe Euangelist Luke after the common maner of the scriptures doth not onely describe the prosperous successe of the primitiue Church the notable examples of the faythfull but also he sheweth the maners of the false Christians and hypocrytes and the vices that they brought with them into the church So before this he declared the hystory of Ananias and the grutch and quarrell which begunne in the Church And in lykewise now he declareth the horrible example of Simon who did contaminate the profession of fayth with sacrilegall ambition and couetousnesse The vse of all these things is that we should vnderstande how there shall alwayes bee hypocrites in the Church which shall be authors of grieuous offences wherwith the faythfull yet must not be so offended to thinke that all other therfore ought to be condemned or else forsake the Church as we haue seene the Anabaptistes in our dayes doe This place is worthy to be well considered which first declareth Simons sinne next the earnest reprehension of Peter for the same and last of all what Simon thought therof and howe he tooke it Luke comprehendeth Simons fault in fewe wordes saying when hee saw how through laying on of the Apostles handes the holy ghost was giuen he offred them money saying Giue me also this power that on whom so euer I laye handes he may receyue the holy ghost It was declared before howe Simon beleeued and that woondring at the myracles being so straunge hee was among others baptized But he was of their number which although they will not forsake the desires of the fleshe yet being touched with some feare of God will not openly striue against him And these men after a sort for a whyle cloke the corruption of their minde but they cannot alwayes lye hidden And after this sort doth Simon bewraye himselfe and sinneth two maner of wayes For first being puft vp with ambition he desireth to be lyke vnto the Apostles in dignitie of ministerie and so arrogateth to him selfe godlye honor whyle he coueteth to haue such power giuen vnto him that he might after his owne will giue the holy ghost vnto men Nowe vnto ambition couetousnesse is a companion wherewith being blinded hee maketh religion a matter of gayne and lucre and thinketh he maye make merchandize of the giftes of the holy ghost For therfore he would buye this power with money to thintent afterwarde he might make the more gayne of the same Which was to vnholy a cogitation of God and his giftes and farthest of from the meaning of Christ who when he endewed the Apostles with these giftes sayde freely you haue receyued giue freely This example of Simon teacheth vs that pryde is the cause of all euill and as the wiseman sayeth the beginning of sinne This was the cause that made the Aungels to fall And Adam pricked forwarde with pryde became a transgressour of Gods commaundement whyle he would forsooth be lyke vnto god Moreouer dayly examples teach vs that prowde and ambitious men doe nothing right and that such for the most part are most pernicious disturbers of publike weales But whereas the euill of ambition is euery where a pestilent thing in the Churh it is most pestilent of all other For where it once inuadeth the Church it
sonne that they that suffer with him may also be glorified with him And thus much touching the exposition of the place of the Prophet which the Eunuch had in his handes Let vs nowe see howe vpon this occasion the Aethiope attayned vnto the knowledge of Christ. For where a little before he confessed his ignoraunce nowe he enquireth of the true â—ense of the place I praye thee sayth he of whome speaketh the Prophete these things This is an Argument of a great zeale that he that was to be honoured as a great man of dignitie becommeth as it were a suter and a suppliaunt to a man of no estimation and hitherto vnknowne to the ende he would learne the true meaning of that scripture In the meane season it is not to be negligently passed ouer that the Eunuch inflamed with such desire of religion was as yet ignoraunt of those things which comprehende all the maner of our saluation God oftentymes permitteth this not for that he is eyther vnmindfull of his promises or enuyeth vs the knowledge of his worde but for that by this delaying he will kindle in vs a more feruent desire exercise our faith and teach vs that the misteryes of his wisdome be more high than can bee atteyned to by mans diligence and capacitie Therefore let this delaying offende no man but let vs rather go on in feruent desire of the truth and search out the healthfull mysteryes of the diuine wisedome and Christ will not fayle of his promise which offereth himselfe to be founde of them that seeke him Also Philips easie entreatance is to be marked who by and by openeth his mouth that is to say beginneth a diligent discourse of the place of the Prophete wherein he beginneth to preach Iesus Christ vnto the Aethiop And it is very lyke he also diligently expounded all the other thinges which are contayned in the same Chapter touching Christ declared that they ought to be vnderstanded of Iesus Christ the sonne of God and of Marie â–ª Here are two thinges to be obserued First what ought to be preached Iesus Christ and he onely Not for that his name shoulde be oftentimes foolishly repeated and iterated but whatsoeuer things belong to our saluation must be declared to be in him alone For the father hath giuen him only by whom true repentance and remission of sinnes commeth vnto vs as Peter before hath taught vs And in him onely is lyfe and saluation to be founde Wherefore they are both foolishe and false teachers whosoeuer teache these thinges without Christ or shewe them to be in anye other beside him The other thing that we be taught is howe the doctrine and preaching of Christ maye be taken and learned out of the bookes of the Prophetes Yea among all other things extant beside them there whereby it can be prooued Chryst himselfe confesseth the same where he sayth those thinges be conteyned in Moses and the Prophetes which he did and suffered for our saluation Himselfe in the schoole at Nazareth being about to teach the knowledge of true saluation and of himselfe taketh the place of Esaye reade in the .lxj. chapter to expounde Therefore wicked and execrable is the ingratitude of them which disdainfully contemne the bookes of the olde Testament Let vs rather acknowledge the grace of God which woulde vnderset and beare vp the knowledge of his sonne with so many and so euident testimonies lette vs seeke the same with feruent desire that after thexample of the Eunuch being therwith indued we may reygne with Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxij. Homelie AND as they went on their way they came vnto a certaine water and the ChaÌ„berlain said see here is water what doth let me to be baptised Philip said vnto him If thou beleeue with all thine heart thou mayest And hee aunswered and sayde I beleeue that Iesus Christ is the sonne of god And hee commaunded the Chariot to stande still And they went downe both into the water both Philip and also the Chamberlaine and he baptised him And as soone as they were come out of the water the spirite of the Lorde caught awaye Philip and the Chamberlaine sawe him no more And he went on his waye reioycing But Philip was founde at Azotus And he walked through the Countrie preaching in all the Cities till he came to Caesarea YEsterday your charitie heard the Sermon of Philip wherewith he conuerted the Eunuch This he tooke out of the writinges of Esay The argument thereof was Iesus Christ whose mysteries no doubt he diligently expounded declaring that he was the sauiour of the worlde that was promysed in whome God the father as Peter before thys taught vs giueth vs both repentaunce remission of our sinnes Now followeth the effect of this Sermon which herein appeareth that the Eunuch being endued with the knowledge of Christ desyreth to be baptysed in his name and to be receyued into the outwarde societie of the Church by a visible signe and sacrament which he would neuer haue done vnlesse the spirite of God had marueylously wrought in his mynde which he promised vnto his elect Nowe let vs see the Eunuches baptisme the description whereof Luke diligentlye setteth forth bicause euery circumstaunce thereof serueth aswell for our consolation as our instruction First commeth the Eunuch who after he had hearde Philip a good while intreating of Christes mysteries and perceiued that his mind was drawne and illuminated with the power of the spirite assoone as he sawe water desired to be baptised for this is the saying of an ardent desire Beholde here is water what doth lette but I may be baptysed Whereof may be gathered that Philip among other things had intreated of baptisme also according to the institution of Christ whereby he will haue those that beleeue in him to be consecrated vnto him and taken into the body of his Church whereby also he sealeth vnto vs his benefites as sometime he vsed to doe in Circumcision as Paule hath taught vs Therefore where the Eunuch had receyued Chryst wyth all his heart he coulde refrayne no longer but would testifie his beliefe also and be numbred in the Church of Christe by this solemne ceremonie he woulde be numbred and taken for one of Chrystes Church And here we haue to consider the propertie of fayth wherein two things are to be noted First that fayth cannot long lye hid but after that it hath conceyued Christ in the minde and hath instructed the whole manne with the knowledge of Christ it will shewe also forth it selfe and by outwarde profession of name be seperated from others desiring to be graffed in Christ and to be consecrated to him For it knoweth that God is a iealous God which will not suffer anye other religion among his people It knoweth that Iesus Christ chose him a peculiar people out of all the world whome he will haue to giue themselfe
onely to him Therfore it frameth it selfe to his lore and desireth nothing so much as to be seene of all men whereas it knoweth it hath to reioyce in none but Christ alone These thinges reprooue the sluggysh mindes of the men of our dayes which are ashamed of Christ and saye that fayth maye be dissembled if there be lyke to ensue any daunger by the confession thereof Howbeit there were manye thinges which myght haue feared the Aethiop from being baptized for as much as he knewe that both Queene Candace and all the people of hir Countrie were farre from the knowledge of Christ which thing threatened him manifest perill both of his estate and goodes But his mynde incensed with the liuely fayth of Christ ouercommeth and bursteth through all impediments in whose hart vndoubtedly was written by the suggestion of the holy ghost that saying of Christ whosoeuer shall be ashamed of me and of my wordes in this aduouterous sinfull generation of him also shall the sonne of man be ashamed when he shall come in the glory of his father with the holy Aungels Moreouer this also is one other propertie of fayth that although the Eunuch thinketh he hath obteyned in Christ all the treasures of Gods grace and the infallibe certaintie of saluation yet for all that he iudgeth not the vse of baptisme to be vnprofitable or superfluous For fayth knoweth that Christ hath ordeyned nothing vnprofitably or in vayne bycause it knoweth that he is the eternall wisedome of God the father in whome are hidden all the treasures of knowledge It knoweth also that the corruption of our fleshe hath neede of many thinges and that it scarsely can be compelled with many prouocations to take the way of saluation Wherby it appeareth that they are voyde aswell of the knowledge of Christ as of themselfe that vse to despyse and reiect the sacramentes For although by fayth in Christ we attayne to whatsoeuer thinges are necessary to our saluation yet bicause of the inclination of our flesh it is profitable that Gods benefites shoulde be confirmed with outwarde seales and that by them we shoulde be admonished of our dutie whereof oftentymes we are forgetfull But Luke bringeth forth the other person of this act that is to say Philip which by and by obeyed not the Eunuch least he shoulde seeme to haue yeelded vnto him bicause of his dignitie or humanitie but he requireth of him first the confession of a true fayth saying If thou beleeuest with all thine heart thou mayest He hath therefore a respect to hys fayth and will haue it voyde of all guyle and dissimulation By which example we are taught that the sacraments ought not to be prophaned that is to saye to be giuen to the faythlesse For where they be the badges and cognizaunces of the Church of Christ it becommeth not them to weare them that are straungers fro the church bicause such for the more part are dogges and hogges before whome Christ forbiddeth vs to whoorle pearles And if we consider the commaundement of Christ it shall appeare that the Apostles first ought to teach and then they that beleeued their doctrine shoulde be baptised For he sayth Teach ye all Nations baptising them in the name of the father and of the sonne and of the holy ghost c. Yet let no man thinke we support or maintayne the madnesse of the Anabaptistes For they erre and keepe a pernitious coyle whyle they drawe that to the infants of Christians and rashly keepe them from baptisme which is onely to be obserued in straungers from religion and those that are of a full age For we affirme that such as â—e straungers from the church of christ as were sometime the Iewes and Gentyles and as are at this daye the Iewes and Turkes and other such lyke ought not to be baptised vnlesse we wyll to grossely pollute baptisme vntill they haue made profession of their fayth But the reason of infantes borne of Christians is of a farre other sort and case For these are accounted among the children or houshold of the church by reason of the lawe of couenant They be holy and Christ commaundeth them to be brought vnto him It is also manifest that they please God bicause their Aungels alwaies see the face of the father And although our capacitie cannot conceyue their state and condicion yet Christ testifyeth they haue fayth And that they haue the holy ghost both the examples of Iohn the Baptist and others do teach vs Wherfore to denye baptisme vnto them is no small impietie and a point of boldenesse more than monstrous Howbeit bicause we haue intreated hereof in other places let thys little suffice for this present Further let vs see the confession that the Eunuch made which in marueylous breuitie comprehendeth thinges of most importaunce I beleeue sayth he that Iesus Christ is the sonne of God. This confession is much like to that that Peter made in the name of all the Apostles He attributeth vnto Christ whatsoeuer is spoken of him in holy scripture Yea if the matter be narrowly marked it comprehendeth all the articles of our fayth or Creede Apostolicall For he acknowledgeth him to be God no doubt that God which the Scriptures say was Creator of heauen and earth He confesseth no such God as the Iewes and Turkes doe but such an one as hath a sonne borne of himselfe coeternall and consubstantiall with him He beleeueth that this sonne was incarnated as may be gathered of the thinges which he red in Esay Further he beleeueth that the sonne of God is Christ that is to say annoynted wherein he vnderstandeth his kingdome and Priesthoode Unto the Priesthood belongeth all the passion of Christ where he offered the sacrifice of his bodie and bloud for the sinnes of the whole worlde In the name of Kingdome is conteyned his glorious resurrection whereby he ouercame death also his ascention whereby as by a most gorgeous tryumph he entered into heauen and is sitting on the right hand of the father which declareth him to be a most mightie king to whome all power is giuen in heauen and in earth and which shall come againe to giue iudgement and sentence vpon all fleshe But he that confesseth Christ to be a King must needes also confesse that he hath a Church wherein he reigneth and gouerneth This Church is the Communion or felowship of all Saintes to whome Christ hath committed his inestimable treasures to say â–ª the forgiuenesse of sinnes the resurrection of the fleshe and felowship of eternall lyfe These mysteries I say this short confession of the Eunuch comprehendeth Whereby we are taught what an one we also should acknowledge and confesse Christ to be It is well to be considered howe confession of mouth is ioyned with fayth of minde For we haue before this declared â–ª howe these two must of necessitie be coupled togither and Paule expressely teacheth the same where he sayth This is
our eyes when the glory and friendship of this world inuegleth vs to forsake christ For although Christes flocke be but little and the state of the Church seemeth but miserable and vnhappie yet is this the common saying of all that are godly One day in thy Courtes is better than a thousande I had rather be a doore keeper in the house of the Lorde than to dwell in the tentes of the vngodly Also Paule giueth vs a great argument of Christian modestie whyle being suspected and reiected of the godly he doth not stubbornely murmure against them nor immodestly setteth out his owne prayse nor forsaketh the Church disdainfully but paciently abideth all this doing For remembring his former lyfe he marueyleth nothing at the matter Yea he acknowledgeth the iudgement of God who woulde haue him so humbled and exercised that he shoulde as it were in humble and lowly wyse seeke their societie whome before he had disdainefully contemned and cruelly persecuted Let vs followe this example as often as the iniurie that other doth vnto vs grieueth vs And although we knowe our selues vniustly iniuried by them yet lette vs thinke we are not vnworthye of this iniurie but that we haue deserued more than this if God woulde deale with vs according to our deserts Finally when he seeth himselfe reconciled to the brethren he prooueth himselfe in deede to be a true Disciple of christ For he speaketh freely and boldly in the name of Iesus Christ. This is a description of the Gospell which preacheth to vs repentance and forgiuenesse of sinnes in the name of Iesus Christ onely as we haue oftentimes declared He disputeth also with the Greekes who we sawe heretofore were the authors of a murmure and grutch that greatly disquieted the Church These men vsed to mingle the lawe with the Gospell and to ouerthrowe the fayth in Christ with the iustification of workes To the confutation of whome Paule was appoynted by the peculiar counsell of God as his Epistles declare This place teacheth vs that saluation must so be preached in the name of Christ only that therewithall we must also earnestly withstande all those things that maye ouerthrowe the same Touching which poynt bicause we haue intreated in the last Sermon it shall suffyse by the way to haue noted thus much But in the ende it is sayde that Paule had no better successe at Ierusalem than he had before at Damascus For the Iewes made a newe conspiracie agaynst him and woulde haue killed him And these are the argumentes of hypocrites which most egerly contending about the righteousnesse of workes thinke it but a tryfle to slea innocentes and to shed guiltlesse bloude But here agayne appeareth the fayth and loue of the Disciples which accompanie him to Caesarea and so sende him to Tharsus in Cilicia which was Paules natiue countrie And here Paules constancie is worthy of singuler commendation who being on euery side still in daunger yet forsaketh not Christ and his fayth For he knew by reading of the Prophetes that many were the tribulations of the iust He knewe that all they which professed Christ were called to beare the crosse He knewe also that he had deserued much grieuouser punishmente bicause he had procured the like vnto the christians before Wherfore he thought he ought rather to reioyce seeing he suffred that for Christes sake â–ª which God might haue layd on him as a punishment for his owne sinnes Which consideration if it were in our mindes it woulde easily cause vs also not to be offended at any aduersitie In the meane season Paule deserueth great prayse for that according to Gods commaundement when h ehad escaped he preached the Gospell in Tharsus being his owne countrie as appeareth hereafter in the xxij Chapter following the example of Christ who had a regarde of hys owne countrie though it were ingratefull and vnkinde Lette vs imitate Paules fayth godlynesse and constancie So shall it come to passe that God being our protector and defender we shall be deliuered from all the troubles of this lyfe present and liue hereafter in heauen with Iesus Christ the sonne of God our only Sauiour to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxviij. Homelie THEN had the congregation rest throughout all Iurie Galiley and Samarie and were edified and walked in the feare of the Lord and multiplied by the comfort of the holy ghost And it came to passe as Peter walked throughout all quarters he came also to the Saintes which dwelt at Lidda And there he founde a certaine man named Aeneas which had kept his bed eyght yeares and was sicke of the palseye And Peter sayde vnto him Aeneas The Lorde Iesu Christ make thee whole Aryse and make thy bedde And hee arose immediatly And all that dwelt at Lidda and Assaron sawe him and turned vnto the Lorde WE haue hitherto seene the beginninges of the Apostle Paule howe he entred hys Apostleshippe with great labors and daungers For he was twyse in ieoperdie of his lyfe and twyse he escaped through the faythfull helpe and industrie of the Disciples thoughe not without their daunger These things teach vs what troubles are ordeyned for the faythfull seruauntes of Christ whome yet it becommeth to follow the constancie and fayth of Paule that they suffer not themselues to be drawne from Christ wyth any perils or aduersitie For blessed is he which abydeth vnto the ende But he that putteth his hande to the plough and looketh backe thereby declareth sufficiently that he is not worthy and meete for the kingdome of heauen But whereas the things hitherto declared may seeme such as threaten the vniuersall ruine and destruction of the Church the godlye writer breaketh of the storie of Paule and not without the instinct of the holy spirite passeth to Peter the Apostle and describeth the cheerefuller successes of the Church which shortly followed In the consideration whereof we ought to bee the more diligent the more comfort they be able to minister vnto vs wading in the waues of these tempestuous dayes He beginneth with the generall state and condicion of all the Churches gathered togither and founded in Iurie Galiley and Samarie and he declareth that there was a most ioiful prosperous ende of all the troubles and turmoyles which the enimies of the truth began The Churches sayth he were at rest This may seeme a sodeyne chaunge of thinges and passing all expectation if we consider the state of the Church before and compare the fierce mindes of the enimies their deuises and power with the Church as it nowe was But this is Gods vsage who hauing regarde to our infirmitie intermedleth prosperitie with aduersitie and suffereth vs not to bee tempted aboue our strength And where afflictions abounde there giueth most comfort And this is no difficult thing for him to do which euery day sheweth lyke examples in things naturall So after Winter being grieuous to vs with frost and colde commeth the
delectable and pleasaunt Spring the cheerefull and mery Sommer and fruitefull Haruest So after continuall showres and horrible stormes of hayle commeth comfortable Phoebus and chaseth away the Clowdes And Mariners when the terrors of tempests be ouerpast haue afterward cleere weather and prosperous windes And that the state of the Church is ruled by lyke interchaungeablenesse the examples of all ages testifie But the only booke of Iudges may abundantly suffyce to approoue the same Let no man therefore be so abashed at the countenance of present calamitie to thinke he must vtterly perishe For eyther God will cheere them in this lyfe with better successe of thinges or else of his mercy he will take them out of all the stormes of this world into the inheritance of his heauenly kingdome In the meane season this place teacheth vs that the crosse is not alway such a marke of the Church that it can neuer be without it bicause we heare in this place that the primitiue Church had vniuersall peace and the same came to passe also oftentimes in the yeres following Therfore their iudgement is most vayne who rashly condemne euery Church which through the benefite of God enioyeth rest and will graunt vnto Christians no time of breathing nor rest from the crosse Agayne we are admonished that for the attayning of peace there needeth neyther dastardly dissimulation nor false abnegation of the fayth but rather constancie and boldnesse to keepe the word and doctrine of faith For Luke sayth that then peace ensued after Paule had stirred the enimies of the truth both at Damascus and at Ierusalem with earnest preaching and disputation agaynst them Therefore they that nowe a dayes woulde haue vs to dissemble the truth and say that by our vehement inueyghing against errors and superstitions we more exasperate and kindle the enimies mindes talke altogither in vayne as though God were not able to bridle and keepe vnder them which in their rage doe nothing but threaten fire and sworde Naye we are taught by examples that they which for such mens sake can finde in their hart to denye the fayth and truth doe seldome finde them faythfull in friendship Next Luke declareth the fruite of the peace ensuing forasmuch as he saith the congregations were edifyed This may be vnderstanded two maner of wayes For the Church is sayde to be edifyed eyther when new beleeuers be added therevnto or else when they which before beleeued through more plentifull gyftes of the holy ghost profite in the faith And the holy ghost doth not without a cause vse this Metaphore of building forasmuch as the Church is the house of god which is builded of liuely stones that is to say of such as beleeue in Christ 1. Timoth. 3. and. 1. Peter 2. and all the faythfull are called otherwheres the Temple of the holy ghost For the which cause the teachers are called builders and the building of the church is called the building of God. Furthermore beside that by this example it appeareth howe the enterprises of Christes enimies in pulling downe the church are in vayne we are also taught what oughte to be the ende and marke of all them which beare office in the Church Paule diligently inculcateth the same speaking of the publike exercises of the Churche in his first Epistle to the Corinthians and .xiiij. Chapter Herevnto let all Ministers apply themselues with all their power both with teaching and reproouing and let them alwayes remember this saying of Paul that they haue power giuen them to edifie and not to destroy Let them therefore suffer nothing in the Church that serueth to the destruction thereof Let Kinges and Magistrates haue the same ende before them whome the Lorde hath appoynted to be the Nurses of his Church as we haue already oftentimes declared The Elders to whom the discipline of the Church belongeth let them looke vpon the same Let parents and teachers of youth direct all their doinges to this ende This care shoulde euery day stirre vp priuate men also For whosoeuer bringeth any thing to the spirituall building vp of this Church and shall builde but one man as a liuely stone vppon Christ which is the foundation surely he deserueth more prayse than they which with great costes builde Churches of Marble Last of all is declared how the faithfull vsed this peace and tranquility They walked sayth he in the feare of the Lorde and were filled with the comfort of the holy ghost He attributeth to them feare of the Lord whereby he vnderstandeth all things belonging to true religion the knowledge of god sincere faith loue of God fulfilling of his word and faithfull obedience vnto him For how shal he feare god which knoweth him not how shall the knowledge of God lacke fayth and how shall fayth want the looue of God And where these things be there must needes be the loue of the word and obedience to the same He sayth also that they were fylled wyth the comfort of the holy ghost By this we may vnderstande both the preaching of the Gospell and the inwarde suggestion of the spirite which Christ promiseth to those that be his Surely both these marueylously comfort the mindes and afflicted consciences of men in that they teache vs that God is made at one with vs and reconcyled to vs through the merite of Christ and in the middle of the broyle of afflictions besprinkle vs with the promises of Gods helpe as with the most wholesome water of a liuely fountaine And in these thinges Luke sayeth the primitiue Church sought the recreation of their myndes their ioyes and delightes Whereby we gather what their exercises ought to be which are at rest and peace Therefore execrable is the wickednesse and ingratitude of such which abuse quietnesse and peace to the license of the fleshe and in the meane season will neither by helpe counsayle nor at least by comfort ease them whome they see many wayes afflicted for the testimonie of Iesus Christ. This sinne as it is heynous so it is to common in these dayes whereby it commeth to passe that as we abuse peace so we be easily offended and vtterly dismayde at euery light affliction These things being thus premised he passeth to Peters actes or doings out of which he picketh two myracles done orderly one after the other the one done at Lidda the other at Ioppe The occasion of these myracles is said to be Peters traueyling from Church to Church according to his Apostolyke office not for that he vsurped vpon them as a Lorde and ruler but as to succour where neede was such as were heauy laden and in distresse to confirme the weake to pull vp errors where any were growen and to bestow benefits vpon all men For that these were the duties of the Apostles it appeareth by many other places and the very name of an Apostle teacheth the same which forbiddeth them to haue anye certaine or fixed sea or dwelling place we reade
they were buried And these ceremonies might be suffred for a whyle in the primitiue Church vntill they were become so perfite to renounce them altogither In the meane season we are taught that Christian people shoulde deale decently with their corses For although there ought to be no mourning after the maner of the Heathen amonge them which knowe there shall be a resurrection 1. Thes. 4. nor no neede of Iewishe ceremonies bicause all things belonging to our saluation are abundantly fulfilled in Christ yet a diligent consideration must be had both of honestie and godlynesse which both the law of charitie and Christian religion commaundeth vs to obserue by reason that our bodies be the Temples of the holy ghost Why therfore shoulde those bodies vngently be reiected which the spirite of Christ not long before did vouchsafe to dwell in Surely the Prophete doth chiefely vpbrayde the Moabites for that they forgetting all humanitie burned the bones of the king of the Edomites Therefore their offence is grieuous in these dayes which lyke brute beastes vse crueltie agaynst the deade and vnmanerly throwe and cast their carcasses rounde about But they yet vse one other courtesie For they send messengers for Peter whome they hearde was at Lydda and was so famous a man by reason of his myracles which was no small deede of faith and charity For they hope that the Minister of Christ was able to restore hir to lyfe agayne and that they greatly desired bicause they knewe the Church of Christ had neede as yet of such a member This is also the propertie of fayth that despaireth not no not in death bicause it knoweth that Christ hath ouercome death and who once embrace fayth with sincere affection of loue them she casteth not of no not after death Here also appeareth a singular rewarde of christian godlynesse liberalitie For where Dorcas while she lyued was much giuen herevnto there wanted not that faythfully cared for hir when shee was deade Thus God vseth to preserue the memorie of those that be his And oftentimes it commeth to passe that they which seemed to be hated of all men bicause of their godlynesse after they are deade they finde many defenders of their good name whereof we haue example in our heade Iesus christ For after he was put vnto the shamefull death of the crosse Ioseph and Nichodemus which before that were but secrete Disciples buried him honorably Let no man therfore shunne to suffer shamefull death for Christes sake since that God so faythfully preserueth the remembrance of those that be his Ouer and beside all this they declare in the presence of Peter the griefe they had conceyued by hir death through weeping and they shewe vnto the Apostle the garmentes which she caused to be made for the poore whyle she liued Where beside the dutie of charitie wherof we haue spoken may be seene what be the true reliques of the Saintes and faythfull of Christ which the godly ought both openly to shewe and to worship and kisse that is to saye the workes of their charitie and steppes of their life Of these it is sayd that they follow the deade and remayne when they be rotten These things Christ commended in Marie and bicause of that last annoynting of him that she bestowed vpon him he promised the remembraunce thereof shoulde alwayes remayne in his Church The Ecclesiasticall hystories shewe vs euerywhere such Reliques as these These it becommeth vs of dutie to prayse and by diligent imitation of them to worship But to worship their bones after a superstitious sort we are commaunded by no testimonie or example of Scripture Moreouer as it is a great prayse of the godly to leaue behinde them for posteritie examples and presidentes of charitie so is it a dishonest and shamefull thing to leaue after them when they are gone the tokens of couetousnesse lecherie vnrighteousnesse and intemperancie Such as are hourdes and heapes of treasure and whatsoeuer instruments else of wickednesse are thereby gotten which the Apostle sayth shall be hereafter the testimonie of iust condemnation O wretched state shall theirs be the memorie wherof widdowes and fatherlesse children by reason of their goodes taken from them shall testifye with weeping teares But more wretched shall they be who as though they had committed small offence in their lyfe time hange ouer their Sepulchres swordes and shieldes and stande in complete harnesse that the remembrance of their lyfe ledde in robberie and murthering maye remayne the longer O harde heart which the remembraunce of bitter death is not able to mollifie But let vs see at length what Peter did being sent for of them It is sayd that he straightwaies went with them that were sent vnto him Which is a great argument of readinesse and zeale in promoting the kingdome of christ Wherby we may easily gather with what spirite they are ledde that shew themselues daungerous in going about the things which serue to the setting forth of Christes glory and the saluation of others Further when he came to Ioppa and was brought into the chamber where the corps was layde not much regarding the weeping of the Wyddowes bicause by instinct of the holy ghost working in him he mynded another matter he put them all out of the Chamber falleth on his knees and turneth him vnto feruent prayer The holy Apostle truly followeth olde presidentes and examples forasmuch as it appeareth that Elizaeus the Prophete and Iesus Christ vsed the lyke trade in raysing vp of the deade For as prayers require a certaine going aside and solitarinesse so it seemeth to be a poynt of modestie that he woulde not shewe a thing of such importaunce among so many to seeke prayse thereby but woulde doe it by himselfe alone And whyle he maketh such earnest prayer he euidently declareth that all the successe and prayse of the myracle ought to be referred to Christ as vnto God whereof hath bene already manye times entreated When he had done his prayers he speaketh vnto the deade and biddeth hir aryse Which might seeme a ridiculous thing if Christ had not done the lyke when hee raysed vp Iairus daughter and Lazarus Such sayinges as these are the Preambles of that terrible and lowde voyce whereby at the later daye all the deade shall be raysed vp as Christ himselfe teacheth Iohn 5. Yea this is an infallible argument of the resurrection that shall be that at the voyce of a manne pronounced by the spirite and name of Christ we reade howe the deade are raysed agayne For the effect of the matter declareth that Peters speaking was not in vayne For forthwith Dorcas opened hir eyes and looked on Peter then she sitteth vppe last of all Peter reareth hir vp by the hande and sheweth hir alyue to all them that were called in By the which myracle is prooued that the doctrine that Peter taught was a lyuely doctrine and that Iesus Christ the author therof was
declareth the state of the whole Church It is sayde that Peter was an hungred at that time But it is playne that he was altogither enflamed with the desire to haue Christes kingdome encreased and the Church enlarged hungered not so much ▪ in body as in minde For there fell out things which might marueylously vexe his minde For the Iewes to whome it seemed saluation chiefly was due had very vnworthily reiected it yea and persecuted it And he thought the Gentyles vnworthye to be partakers therof forasmuch as he knew that Christ had once cōmaunded that they should not go into the way of the Gentyles but preach the Gospell vnto the lost sheepe of Israel He remembred also that Christ tooke the Gentyles but as Dogs bicause he saide to the woman of Cananie It becommeth not to cast the childrens breade vnto dogges For although Christ afterwarde commaunded the Gospell should be preached to all creatures yet it seemed to him that it was to be vnderstanded of such Gentyles as shoulde forsake their heathen superstitions and turne to the Iewes religion and woulde vse the iustifications of the lawe of Circumcision Therfore what other thing could Peter doe in this case but stand amazed in great doubt and perplexitie of minde For he sawe not of whom that Church shoulde be gathered in the which he had so often hearde that Christ shoulde reigne Nowe God in this place putteth him commodiously in minde hereof and declareth the whole maner of the gathering of his Church togither and sheweth a most euident figure of hys Church For there was let downe from heauen which he sawe open and parte in sunder after an vnwoonted wyse a great linnen cloth tyed at the fower corners which did represent a figure of the Church So Peter was taught that the Church was to be looked for from heauen which is called the newe Ierusalem Apoc. 21. and not of the iustifyings of the lawe For except a man be borne from aboue he shall not see the kingdome of God. And the cloth tyed at the fower corners signified that this Church shoulde be gathered out of all the coastes of the world There were beasts within it which the lawe pronounced to be vncleane these Peter was commaunded to kill to eate his fill This taught vs that the Gentlies which hitherto were taken for foule people straungers from the publike weale of the people of god should be killed and mortified with the spirituall sworde that is to say wyth the preaching of the Gospell without respect of the Iewyshe law and ceremonies and so should be receyued into the fellowship of Christ and his Church For nowe was come the tyme of correction in which the vayle of the Temple was rent and the wall broken downe by Christ which ioyned both Nations into one fayth and inheritaunce of one kingdome And that thys was the meaning of the vision the effect of the matter shall hereafter declare Howbeit Peter as yet vnderstandeth not the meaning of the Lord but being as yet holden in ouermuch obseruation of the lawe aunswereth Not so Lord for I neuer eate thing that was common or vncleane And straight waye the Lorde confuted his iudgement with a graue sentence saying what God hath clensed that call not thou common Which sentence appertayneth to this present purpose and teacheth vs that neyther the meates which were forbidden by the lawe nor the Gentyles which were signified by them are to be taken henceforth as vncleane It also contayneth a generall doctrine whereby we are taught that we ought to establish nothing of our owne heade agaynst Gods iudgement and decree And they offende agaynst this sentence which thinke that vnlawfull and vnholy which God hath sanctified and made lawfull They are here confuted that since the abrogation of the lawe haue brought in new differences of meates wheras it is euident that all meates are sanctified by the worde of God and that the things that enter in at the mouth defyle not a man. And we admit not their cauillation which saye these things are appoynted for the keeping our flesh vnder not for that they thinke meates to be vncleane of their owne nature For if this be their meaning why doe they snarle mennes consciences by this precept Why appoynt they certaine dayes for such abstinence Why binde they poore men therevnto whome it is manifest are attenuated ynough by reason of continuall labour and penurie Why permit they the richer sort in the meane whyle to fraunche and eate fyshe and farre fette iunkets and spyced cates most meete to prouoke and stirre vp the fleshe vnto lust Why graunt they them the vse of Wyne wherein is lecherye or ryot as the Apostle sayth and which is of moste force to kindle the rage of the fleshe They are also confuted that teache men to abstayne from Matrimonie as though it were an impediment vnto them that haste vnto the kingdome of God whereas God ordeyned it and therefore must needes be lawfull and holye yea moste necessarye for a man that wyll lyue godly And Paule did not without a cause number these articles among the doctrines of the deuill For it is more than deuilishe audacitie with open mouth to condemne that that God hath made holy They are agayne like faultie which teach men howe that is lawfull that is forbidden by Gods lawe or which dare dispence with men for mony in those things whych are committed agaynst the lawe of god Both these things are in Poperye so ryfe that by this one note a man may knowe Antichrist to whome Daniel attributeth that he shall haue power to alter and chaunge lawes and times Let vs learne therefore to depende vpon Gods mouth and to admit no constitutions contrary vnto Gods ordinances Furthermore Luke sayeth this was done three tymes and that at length the sheete or cloth was taken vp agayne to the place from whence it came God would haue this done thryse bicause he would haue Peter thereby the more assured and perswaded And the cloth and beastes are taken vp againe both that Peter should be certifyed that all this was done by the prouidence of God and also that it might appeare there was a place in heauen for them also that hitherto seemed to be excluded from thence by reason of the difference of the lawe And this is a generall consolation For the merite of Christ hath opened vnto vs heauen agayne which the fall of Adam had locked against vs and hath prepared there a place for vs as oftentymes already hath bene declared Therfore embracing him with true faith let vs mortifie the olde man with the sworde of the spirite that being borne agayne from aboue we may be brought thither to the societie of our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glorye for euer Amen The .lxxij. Homelie WHYLE Peter mused in himselfe what this vision which hee had seene ment beholde the men which were
written If therefore any thing be brought forth contrarye to their doctrine let vs knowe that it commeth from man whose tradicions long since are beaten downe by the sentence of God. We haue therefore a notable and wholesome sermon of Peters whereby the first of the Gentyles are conuerted vnto Christ. This sermon if it be well expended conteyneth in it all the articles of our fayth concerning God the father Iesus Christ his sonne and the holy ghost The same comprehendeth in it a perfite order of the saluation of man which as it is sette forth to vs in Christ so is it to be taken holde of by fayth only in him Which bicause it is the gift of God it becommeth vs by continuall prayer to aske it of him that being truly graffed into Iesus Christ iustified by his merit we may be saued To him be all praise honor power glory for euer AmeÌ„ The .lxxvij. Homelie Whyle Peter yet spake these wordes the holy ghost fell on all them which hearde the preaching And they of the Circumcision which beleeued were astonied as many as came with Peter bicause that on the Gentyles also was shedde out the gift of the holye ghost For they hearde them speake wyth tongues and magnifie god Then aunswered Peter can any man forbydde water that these shoulde not be baptised which haue receyued the holy ghost as well as we And he commaunded them to be baptised in the name of the Lorde Then prayed they him to tarie a fewe dayes AS God the father hath included all the meane of our saluation in Iesus Christ his sonne so he woulde that he shoulde be the sauiour and Redemer of all Nations and not of one people onely Whereof may be gathered euident arguments both of the first promises and oracles of the Prophetes and also of the last commaundement of Christ when he sent forth his Apostles into all the worlde to preach the Gospell But whereas the Iewes being puft vp with the prerogatiue of the lawe and ceremonies thereof vsed to despyse other Nations and woulde not vouchsafe to admit them into their congregation it was neede there shoulde be some peculiar demonstration to declare that the stoppe of the lawe was broken downe by Christ and that the grace of God was offred vnto the Gentyles also without the righteousnesse of the lawe This doth the holy ghost most liuely set forth in this hystorie For as God did vouchsafe to sende his Aungell to Cornelius a Gentyle and one vncircumcised and to awake Peter by an heauenlye vision to instruct him so Peter the Apostle preacheth vnto the same Cornelius by instinct of the holy spirite the whole order of saluation wyth marueylous breuitie and playnenesse and without any mention making of the ceremonies of the law teacheth vs that Iesus Christ is appoynted vs of God in whom to haue the forgiuenesse of our sinnes But least any man might thinke that Peter had ouer rashly and without aduyse blabbed out these sayinges the effect of the matter prooueth the same which Luke for this cause the more diligently describeth bicause he woulde stirre vs vppe to the more diligent consideration of the matter First whyle Peter as yet was speaking it is sayde the holy ghost fell on all them which hearde the preaching And not long after it is sayde likewyse that they spake with diuers tongues and declared the great grace of god The same therefore commeth here to passe that fell out in the daye of Pentecost and God thought good to confirme Peters doctrine which Cornelius and his kinne had receyued by the visible sending of his holy spirite and to declare in deede that the grace of saluation was alyke belonging to all beleeuers whether they were Iewes or Gentiles and that from henceforth the ceremonies of the lawe were no more to be obserued This is euident that in the Apostles times it was a common thing to haue the visible sending of the holy ghost to be ioyned with the preaching of the Gospell which God did vouchsafe to giue vnto them that beleeued in him By the which argument Paule prooueth the iustifycation of fayth agaynst them which affirme that men are iustified by the workes of the law For he saith This onelye woulde I learne of you whether you receyued the spirite by the deedes of the lawe or by the preaching of the fayth Are you such fooles that after you haue begonne in the spirite you nowe ende in the flesh He that ministreth to you the spirit and worketh myracles among you â–ª doth he it through the deedes of the lawe or by the preaching of the fayth We haue in this place to consider the dignitie and efficacie of the working of the Gospell For wee see this is the instrument whereby God vseth to giue his spirite and to worke effectuously in the minde of man so that it is not without a cause that Paule sayth the Gospell is the power of God vnto saluation to all that beleeue it And for the same cause he calleth the Preachers of the Gospell the ministers of the spirite For although all they that heare the Gospell in these dayes haue not the gyft of tongues giuen vnto them and such other gyftes as is euident remayned in the Church vntill the time of Iraeneus and after be for the moste part ceased yet it is manifest that all they are endued with the spirite of adoption and regeneration which duly heare the Gospell and embrace it by fayth whereby they crie Abba father and which Paule calleth the earnest or pledge of our saluation 2. Cor. 1. and .5 And the effectes of this spirite are manifest whyle it mortifyeth the fleshe wyth the earthly members thereof in the beleeuers regenerateth men illuminateth the mynde and causeth that they which by nature are apt and meete to no goodnesse are able to doe all thinges in christ Wherevpon we gather agayne that they are not to be taken for the members of Christ iâ— whome there appeare no effectes of the holy spirite For that spirite is not ydle and â—luggysh And Paule sayth that they which are destitute of the spirite of Christ are not his Agayne this place teacheth vs what the exercises of them that beleeue are after they haue receyued the holye ghost They speake with straunge new tongues which although it come not to passe to euery man as we sayd euen nowe yet the holy ghost ordreth the tongues of all them that beleeue to speake those thinges which serue to the glory of God and the edifying of other whereof hath bene sufficiently sayde in the second Chapter Then it is sayde that they greatly praysed god So doe they that truly acknowledge the grace of God which he offreth vs in Christ whereas contrarywyse whosoeuer beleeue to be iustifyed by their workes praise themselues And this giuing of thankes is a sacrifyce most acceptable vnto God which he both often requireth and the godly euerywhere vowe
obserue the order of iustification and saluation in the example of Cornelius We see that he was holpen and stirred vp by the grace of God to doe that that was good and acceptable vnto God whereas before that he had bene a Gentyle and estraunged from the people of god But being receyued into fauour Peter the Apostle was appointed to be his teacher to preach to him the doctrine of saluation Cornelius beleeueth the worde being preached The holy ghost followeth after his beliefe which both regenerateth the minde and also bringeth forth diuers marueylous vertues Being illuminated with this spirite he is giuen wholy to prayse God and at length being baptized he is receyued into the fellowship of Christs Church This order we see obserued euerywhere For the beginning of our saluation springeth of the grace of God who chose vs before the foundations of the worlde were layde He hauing chosen vs instructeth vs by his outwarde worde giueth vs fayth illuminateth vs being regenerate with his spirit and maketh vs meete vnto euery good work And that which he promiseth by his worde and offreth by his spirite vnto the faythfull minde the same he confirmeth by outwarde Sacramentes also See Rom. 9.10 Finally it is declared howe Cornelius behaued himselfe after all these things They besought Peter sayth Luke to abyde with them a few dayes And there was none other cause of this desire but for that they were enflamed with the looue of the Gospell and desired to heare him euery daye bicause they woulde be the more confirmed in the knowledge of true saluation Furthermore they coulde not be so soone satisfyed with the presence of their very friende who they perceyued had ministred so great grace vnto them And here is truly expressed the propertie of those that faythfully beleeue They lothe not the teaching of that worde nor attribute not so much to themselues to thinke that they shall haue hereafter no more neede of it Yea they acknowledge themselues to be men and bicause they will be taken for the children of God they can not be filled with the voyce of their father but desire to haue him still speake vnto them Moreouer they shewe themselues thankefull and kinde towarde the Ministers of God by whose diligence they are taught in matters of fayth and saluation For they thinke it a matter of no great weyght to requite them with carnall benefits which giue vnto them spirituall riches For they vnderstande that their saluation dependeth chiefly on them For the which cause they can suffer themselues to be rebuked and chidden as we may see in Dauid and Ezechias But the wicked be of a farre other minde which vse to condemne the Ministers as molesters of their vngodly desires and publike enimies whereof the scripture sheweth examples in Pharao Achab the Phariseys and infinite others Whose vngodlynesse deserueth to feele the vengeaunce of Gods iustice bicause they woulde not suffer to be faythfully admonished Lette vs therefore acknowledge the grace of God and embrace his worde wyth thankefull myndes studying to frame our selues thereafter that we maye hereafter be made partakers and heyres of the saluation promised in Iesus Christ our sauiour to whome be prayse honor power and glorye for euer Amen The eleuenth chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The .lxxviij. Homelie AND the Apostles and brethren that were in Iurie hearde that the Heathen also had receyued the worde of god And when Peter was come vp to Ierusalem they that were of the Circumcision contended against him saying Thou wentest in to men vncircumcised and diddest eate with them But Peter rehearsed the matter from the beginning and expounded it by order vnto them saying I was in the Citie of Ioppa praying and in a traunce I sawe in a vision a certayne vessell descende as it had bene a great sheete let downe from heauen by the fower corners and it came to mee â–ª into the which when I had fastened mine eyes I considered and sawe fowerfooted beastes of the earth and vermin and wormes and foules of the ayre â–ª And I hearde a voyce saying vnto me Aryse Peter slea and eate And I sayd not so Lord for nothing coÌ„mon or vnclean hath at any time entred into my mouth But the voyce aunswered me agayne from heauen Count not thou those things common which God hath clensed And this was done three tymes And all were taken vp agayne into heauen And beholde immediatlye there were three men already come into the house where I was sent from Caesarea vnto me And the spirite sayde vnto mee that I shoulde go with them without doubting Moreouer these sixe brethren acâ—ompanyed me and wee entred into the mannes house And he shewed vs howe he had seene an Aungell in his house which stoode and sayde to him Sende men to Ioppa and call for Simon whose surname is Peter He shall tell thee words wherby both thou and all thine house shall be saued And as I began to preache the holy ghost fell on them as he did on vs at the beginning Then came it to my remembraunce howe that the Lorde sayde Iohn baptized with water but you shall be baptized with the holy ghost Forasmuch then as God gaue them lyke giftes as hee gaue vnto vs when we beleeued on the Lorde Iesus Christ what was I that I shoulde haue withstanded God ALthough the blessed Euaungelyst Luke hath both abundantlye and diligently described the hystorie of Cornelius which was conuerted vnto the fayth in the Chapter before going yet in this Chapter he repeateth the same againe after another sort and maner of narration The cause of which his doing was for that it might appeare to all men that the Gentyles were vndoubtedly called according to Gods appointment by preaching of the Gospell and receyued into the communion of the Church by the sacrament of baptisme That the declaration hereof was necessarye bicause of the Iewes hath already oftentimes bene shewed And the same serueth very much for our instruction both bicause the grace of Gods goodnesse is thereby marueylouslye set forth and the certaintie of all our saluation which springeth of the Iewes is most firmely prooued Therefore no man must accuse the holy writer for to often repeating of one thing or of needelesse loquacitie or babling but rather they ought to be prouoked by his diligence the more earnestly to weygh consider a matter of such importance Furthermore Luke taketh occasion to rehearse agayne the same hystorie by reason of the vniust iudgement of a certaine sort of persons who being deceyued accuse Peter whereby he is enforced thus to declare and open the meaning of his dooing vnto them First therefore let vs see howe the Church which was here and there dispersed through Iurie iudged concerning the vocation of the Gentyles For this thing coulde not long lye hidden both bicause of the notable worthynesse of the persons and also for that it was a straunge thinge and not seene before Therefore
God giueth repentaunce after two sortes eyther when he graunteth time and place to repent or else when he mollifyeth and conuerteth mens mindes by his spirite and worde by repentance to frame themselues to a better trade of lyfe In this place it appeareth that God did both although the later sense be more agreeing to this present argument It is most worthy to be obserued where they say repentaunce vnto lyfe is giuen vnto the Gentiles by preaching of the Gospell For in so saying they testifie that they speake of that repentaunce which through fayth in Christ bringeth saluation and which we may call the scope and marke of all the Gospell which is that we being reconcyled vnto God through Christ shoulde turne vnto him with all our hartes and liue in him For so Paule writeth God hath reconcyled vs vnto himselfe by Iesus Christ and hath giuen to vs the office to preache the attonement Nowe then are we messengers in the rowme of Christ euen as though God did beseech you through vs So pray we you in Christes steede to be reconcyled vnto God. They name repentaunce expreslye hauing respect vnto that saying of Christ which commaundeth both repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes to be preached in his name Neyther must these two be at any time seperated least men take occasion vnder pretence of the Gospell to liue carnally Againe this hath in it a singuler comfort that he sayeth repentaunce is giuen vnto lyfe Therefore repentaunce in the faythfull is neuer in vayne or vnfruitefull but maketh them partakers of saluation through christ There are apparaunt promises of God wherein he euerywhere promiseth lyfe vnto them which turne vnto him with all their hart Where he sayth I will not the death of a sinner but rather that he conuert and liue And we must not thinke that God flattereth or deludeth any man with vaine promises Hereto belongeth the whole booke almost of the Iudges which prooueth by many examples that the Israelites neuer returned to God by true repentaunce in vayne And it is manifest that the Niniuites through faythfull repentaunce caused God to reuoke his sentence passed against them What shall I speake of these seing we reade that the repentaunce that Achab had but for a season and little time was by the mouth of God commended These things ought to encourage them which stande vpon the pytbrinke of desperation thinking that God is so offended with them for their former wickednesse that their repentaunce is not acceptable vnto him Which men woulde be comforted with these sayings of the Prophet If your sinnes were as red as Scarlet they shall be as whyte as snowe And though they were like purple they shall be as whyte as woolle Againe The Lorde is full of compassion and mercye long suffring and of great goodnesse He will not alwaye be chyding c. Nowe after Luke hath made an ende of the storye of Cornelius which contayneth the beginning and first fruites as it were of the vocation of the Gentiles he returneth to the discourse of the things belonging to the whole Church which he had intermytted and declareth howe the kingdome of Christ began to be stretched enlarged vnto the Gentyles And first he telleth how Antioch was conuerted vnto Christ and how men were there first called Christians And principally he noteth the occasion therof saying it was bicause of the persecution that was raysed agaynst Steuen And it is very worthye to be considered where he sayth the beginning of such a benefite sproong of so dolefull a cause For howe pitifull a case the Church stoode in in the time of that persecution we hearde in the .viij. Chapter when the rage of persecutours went so farre that it was not safe for a man in secrete â—o be a christian when both men and women were haled out of their dores as to a slaughterhouse which thing was the cause that the Church being scattered hither and thither seemed like a scratched and torne body that had beâ—ne incurable But by the grace and goodnesse of God it commeth to passe that of euery member of this scattered Church springeth a newe body For they whome this cruell tempest had thus scattered remembring their office and dutie beganne to preach euerywhere the name of Christ and many of them going as farre as Phenicia and Cyprus did illustrate those countries with the light of the Gospell By which example the primitiue Church and fayth full of all ages might be confirmed not to be offended with the cruell attempts of enimies forasmuch as it appeareth by these men that the kingdome of Christ can not be ouerthrowne nor driuen into straightes but is rather thereby builded vp enlarged For that that Luke reporteth here to haue come to passe the same the writers of the Ecclesiasticall hystorie report to haue come to passe in all persecutions And as after horrible tempests cleere weather commonly followeth so it appeareth that after persecutions the Church alway looked more bright cheerefull For God scattereth the deuises of Nations but his purpose standeth fast for euer whereby he hath made his sonne king and Ruler of all the worlde See the Psalmes 33.2 110 But Luke diligently intreateth of those by whose ministery God brought to passe a matter of such weight and importance All which were dispersed bicause of the faith and doctrine of Christ yet they agreed not in all points touching the order ministerie of the gospell For some of them preached to the Iewes only who it is lyke were ignorant of the things done betweene Peter Cornelius Other some which he writeth were of Cyprus Cyrene came to Antioch and preached to the Greekes that is to the Gentyles So it oftentimes commeth to passe that in some things they which are counted the most faithfull seruants of Iesus Christ doe disagree God so disposing his giftes that his woorde may be of the more authoritie and that the successe thereof shoulde not seeme to depende of a certayne conspiracie and consent of men among themselues Wherevnto also is to be referred that that is hereafter reported of the contention that fell betweene Paule and Barnabas which wexed so hote that those singuler and chosen instrumentes of Christ departed one from another Therefore let it offende no man if nowe a dayes he see any like matter to fall out in the Church For Paule writeth that there must be sectes that the elect may be tryed Howbeit in all this adooe the feruent desire of spreading abrode the kingdome of Chryst is greatly to be praised wherewith they all being enflamed haue vtterlye forgotten the daungers that they were in a little before and euerywhere publishe the worde of god Such constancie ought all faithfull Ministers of Christ to haue to th ende they must not thinke they haue done all their dutie when they haue bene once in daunger for the name of christ And they must not thinke they are for
sent Barnabas to them as it were to helpe them After that he sheweth the singuler diligence that Barnabas vsed in accomplishing the charge committed vnto him and last of all his prosperous successe And touching the Ierosolymites amongst whome it seemeth he numbreth the Apostles he sayth but little bicause their meaning may easily be perceyued by Barnabas doing This is it therefore that he sayth that when worde was brought to Ierusalem how Antioch was conuerted vnto Christ they that by reason of their office were the chiefe among them and watched for the saluation of all men sent Barnabas thither to confirme the beliefe of the newe Disciples and to nourishe mutuall good will amonge the congregations The lyke whereof we sawe done before when they sent Peter and Iohn to Samaria which being wonne by the preaching of Philip set open hir gates vnto the worde of god This is a very notable example whereby we are taught that congregations farre distant when neede so requireth shoulde be holpen both with counsell and trusty diligence of Ministers that they are greatly to be praysed that in this case vse most diligence For if Christ so greatly commende the benefite that is done but to one of his least Disciples that he will at the later daye testifye it was done to himselfe and promiseth a sure rewarde to him that giueth but a cup of colde water to him that he sendeth with howe much more glory will he rewarde those which confirme or saue whole congregations by their helpe and counsell Lette Bishops and Christian Magistrates remember this well that they suffer not themselues to be plucked from doing their dutye by such as saye they are authors of sedition which vse to prescribe or giue counsayle to straungers in matters of religion But let vs see Barnabas of whome Luke diligentlye speaketh For he declareth what maner of man he was and what he did in these affaires of the Antiochianes And although his person is sufficiently described by the things which he did at Antioch yet haue we first to consider the same that we may be the better able to iudge of the cause of so excellent vertues as shined in him specially bicause Luke for that ende and intent describeth his propertie and condicion He sayth he was a good man and full of the holy ghost and of fayth This is so singuler a commendation of this holy man as Demosthenes and Cicero coulde haue deuised no greater For what greater prayse can there be than to be called of the holy ghost good whereas by the testimonie of Christ there is not one good but onely God But least anye man might thinke that Luke had forgotten that saying he sheweth straight waye whyle he was bolde to call him a good man doubtlesse bicause he was full of the holy ghost and of fayth For although God onely be of himselfe good in deede yet bicause he doth vouchsafe to giue vnto men his spirit and by him his other vertues there is no let but we maye call them good in whome appeare any arguments of Gods goodnesse by reason of Gods spirite dwelling in them And where fayth onely maketh vs partakers both of the spirite of God and all other goodnesse the same doth Luke attribute to Barnabas saying he was full of fayth For by fayth are men iustifyed bycause thereby they take holde of Christ through whose desert they are purifyed from all iniquitie and made meete for all good workes to performe faithfully both towardes God and man whatsoeuer duties they owe vnto them It is very good that we remember this definition of a good man to laye it against the fonde iudgement of the worlde which vseth to call them that are hypocrytes and giuen to the pleasures and desires of the fleshe good men Furthermore we are taught by this place what maner of men shoulde be called to beare office in the Common weale and specially in Ecclesiasticall affaires Euen good men surely who it is euident are gouerned by the holy ghost and endued with faith For vnto such men may any thing safely be committed And whosoeuer commit vnto wicked men voyde of Gods spirite eyther publike or priuate matters to them it falleth out for the most part as we reade it did vnto Noah which sent the Rauen out of the Arke And Salomon sayth very wisely as he doth all things He is lame of his feete yea drunken he is in vanitie that committeth his message to a foole For both they are deceyued of their hope and manye times paye for their follye and lightnesse Moreouer we must see what Barnabas did in the Church at Antioch all which Luke comprehendeth in fower articles First he sayth when hee came and had seene the grace of God hee was glad He vnderstandeth by the grace of God the profite of faith and the giftes of the holy ghost which followe it And he vseth this worde grace to teach vs that all these thinges are giuen of Gods goodnesse This is a notable argument of a good man and faythfull Minister of Christ that Barnabas reioyceth in the profite of other men For they which lacke faith and the lightning of the holy ghost they enuie other for the most part seeking their owne glory And all men followe not the modestie of Moses which desired that all the Israelites might be filled with the holy ghost and be instructed with the gift of prophecying Yea there are euerywhere the more pitie many examples of ambicious men which while they go about to take from other their due honour breede great contentions in Congregations But they which are gouerned by the spirite of Christ and illuminated with true fayth they easilye despyse the losse of priuate glorye so that they perceyue they maye aduaunce the glorye of GOD. After this Barnabas exhorteth the Antiochianes that with purpose of heart they woulde cleaue vnto the Lorde For as in all other exercises and studies so chiefly in religion is perseueraunce and continuation needefull For he that wrastleth is not crowned or rewarded except he wrastle or stryue lawfully And Christ alloweth not them which haue once layd their hande to the plough and looke behinde them Therefore Barnabas doth well in requiring perseuerance of the Antiochians But least he might seeme to require onely an outwarde shewe and bare bragge of wordes he exacteth purpose of heart For that is a true perseuerance and ioyning with our sauiour Christ when we haue dedicated and giuen our harts to his seruice And those which haue so done no terror of perils can feare them from the Lorde For they esteeme all thinges but losse and dammage so that they may winne Christ. But bicause Barnabas was not ignorant that there were many things which vsed to call men from Christ he thought that exhortation also was needefull for them notwithstanding there appeared notable tokens of Gods grace in them which thing caused Paule to commaunde Timothie continually to exhort those
resurrection abrode in the Citie Furthermore the vnprosperous ende of these souldiours teach vs what they may looke for which serue tyrantes turnes against the truth They fall commonly into the pit which they digged for other And they fynd them to be their enimies whose good will they go about to get by killing the godly Whereby it commeth to passe that although men doe them no iniurie yet are they punished by the iust iudgement of God bicause they had liefer please men than god Let such as eyther themselues doe anye thing against the faithfull of Christ for mennes sakes or else suffer other to doe beare this well in minde It is Christes saying Touch not myne annoynted And he that toucheth you toucheth the apple of mine eye These sayinges threaten present destruction to the persecutours of the Church Therefore they that will be taken for the syncere loouers of true fayth lette them abstaine from these mennes company and counsell least they perishe with them In the meane season let vs acknowledge the power of Christ our king and sauiour which so luckily deludeth the enterprises of his enimies and so valiauntly defendeth his chosen To him be all prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxv. Homelie HERODE was displeased with them of Tyre and Sydon But they came all with one accord made intercession vnto Blastus the kings chamberlaine and desired peace bicause their Countrie was nourished by the Kings prouision And vpon a daye appoynted Herode arayed him in royall apparell and set him in his seate and made an Oration vnto them And the people gaue a showte saying It is the voyce of a God and not of a man And immediatly the Aungell of the Lorde smote him bicause he gaue not God the honour and he was eaten of wormes and gaue vppe the ghost And the worde of God grewe and multiplied And Barnabas and Paule returned from Ierusalem to Antioch when they had fulfilled their office and tooke with them Iohn whose surname was Marke ALthough God suffreth his Church to be exercised and tryed with continuall persecutions yet he appointeth for the persecutors thereof grieuous and horrible punishments For in the Prophet Zacharie he is compared to a weightie stone wherewith euery one vseth to trye maisteries and to prooue his strength But none scapeth scot-free or without some hurt Hereof is set forth vnto vs a notable example in Herodes Agrippa who as was declared in the beginning of this Chapter entended and begunne a grieuous persecution against the Church both for that he woulde not haue the people of his iurisdiction deuided in diuers religions and also for that he ment thereby to get the fauour and good will of the Iewes And at the fyrst his enterprise seemed luckilye to succeede For where he had set on two of the chiefe Apostles he put Iames vnto death and Peter he tooke and layde in yrons appoyinting sixteene souldiours to watch him At which time how greatly all mennes mindes were amazed and striken with feare their continuall prayers testifye But euen in a moment when all things seemed past hope Christ declareth himselfe to be the protector of his Church And fyrst of all he deliuereth Peter in woonderous wise Next he causeth the punishment to light on the souldiours that they ment vnto Peter And bicause none should thinke that Herode should alway prosper God catcheth him also with an horrible reuenge the which Luke nowe in this place diligently describeth He beginneth with rehearsall of a newe hystory which more manifestly yet sheweth the nature of Herode that hereby we may the better knowe the cause of so grieuous a punishment The summe and chiefe poynt hereof is that he had conceyued in his minde displeasure against those of Tyre and Sidon whom when he had compelled through publike necessitie that is say by famine humbly to sue for peace waxing hereby the prowder he did hasten the vengeance of god And although Luke declareth not the causes of his enmitie yet is it not harde to perceyue what they were For it seldome commeth to passe that Monarches and free Cities agree togither in one bicause they take against their ambition and licentiousnesse and by their example allure kings subiects to the desire of libertie Furthermore it is credible that the Tyrians and Sydonians dyd not well lyke of Agrippa his pryde as being an vpstart and aduaunced to such great power by Caligula and Claudius and but newly come out of prison And peraduenture their great riches and power by the sea which they had many yeares gotten by their merchaundise encouraged them and set them the more a gogge For that they were hereof the prowder appeareth by the writings of the Prophetes See Esay 23. Ezech. 26.27 and .28 And it may be that the crafty tyrant cloked this lurking hatred in his minde vntill penurie and dearth of victuals gaue him occasion to stirre against them They againe perceyuing that their Cities coulde from none other place be so commodiously maintayned as by nighnesse of Herodes kingdome and that therefore his friendship was necessary became humble suters vnto him and that they might obtayne peace the sooner at his hands they make Blastus of his priuie chamber their friende which thing could not be compassed without many bribes and rewardes In these thinges the holy Ghost hath set out vnto vs to beholde as in a glasse the condicions of tyrauntes For as Herode is not here content with the wyde boundes of his kingdome but desireth to haue the borderers also vnder his obeysaunce so if the insatiable desire of the fleshe bee not brydled in the hearts of Princes there is none so large and wide a kingdome that can content their minde or suffyse their ambition For as couetous men heape and masse vp mony and ioyne house vnto house and fyelde vnto fyelde with all greedye desire so Kinges labour to ioyne Realme vnto Realme and still to extend their power ouer them that border vpon them little regarding in the meane season how they may prudently gouerne those people which God hath giuen them the rule of And this is the cause of continuall warres whereby the miserable subiectes are wasted and consumed who fynde them that ought to be as shepeheardes and fathers vnto them to be their destroyers Againe where kings puffed vp with insatiable ambition desire to haue all men in subiection vnder them their selues most commonly are ruled by vile slaues which by craft can creepe into their bosomes and knowe well ynough how to vse their foolishnesse and blockeheadnesse to their owne aduauntage Of which kinde of men it appeareth this Blastus was vppon whome this one place easily declareth the whole rule of the realme depended So with some Emperours we reade that such were of most authoritie about them as they of bondmen and villaines had made free to saye nothing of those which were ledde and ruled by players â—esters harlots and abused yong Springalles And
is before God acceptable Fifthly thou ceasest not sayth he to peruert the straight wayes of the Lorde In the which wordes he comprehendeth two most heinous offences incurable maliciousnesse and earnest desire to peruert the worde of the Lorde For his worde is simple and pure and sheweth vnto vs a most playne waye of saluation But through the naughtinesse of manne it seemeth vncertaine and full of perplexitie Last of all he thundreth against him the heauy sentence of punishment And nowe beholde the hande of the Lorde is vppon thee and thou shalt be blinde and not see for a season Where yet among the terrible thunder crackes of Gods threates we see there is hope of saluation left if he will repent and turne vnto the lord For God so vseth to reueale his wrath by his worde that yet he will not haue them swallowed vppe of despaire whome he will haue saued The chiefe vse of this place is that we learne what the faythfull Ministers of Christes Church haue to doe in these dayes where many Elymae are buzeing in the eares of Kings and Princes to bring them from the fayth that they may at their pleasure oppresse the ruder sort and the Comminaltie For we can iudge the Monkes and Priests none other which deceytfully sell their trifles vnder color of Gods holy name and like the presumpteous Gyauntes arrogate to themselues power vpon heauen who of set purpose striue against the righteousnesse of Christ and the faith that maketh righteous who impudently set light the authoritie of Gods word and corrupt the same with the traditions of men who make the most plaine way of saluation most intricate and vnfyndable with their infynite mazes of Monkish vowes of orders of rules of merites of bulles of pardons and of cases reserued who fynally not herewith content procure Princes to committe slaughter and murther and to shedde innocent bloude These must be accused with like boldenesse and libertie that men maye learne to beware of them which hitherto haue beguiled them with their stagelike maiestie Neyther lette vs giue eare vnto them which in this case prescribe vs rules of modestie and charitie forasmuch as it is euident that many of them be incurable and are bent onely to defende their vsurped tyrannie be it right or be it wrong Nowe remayneth the ende and successe of this contention heauy for Elymas the deceyuer but most ioyfull for Sergius the Proconsull For on Elymas falleth by and by the punishment pronounced by Paule and being striken blinde he gropeth for one to leade him by the hande The like we saw fall out before to Ananias and Sapphira whereby it behoueth vs to learne the power of Gods word The chiefe thing to be marked in this place is what remayneth for false teachers and deceyuers which dare to withstande the worde of God eyther for vauntage or honour They are made blinde for the most part if not in body yet it minde and the Lorde of his iust iudgement hath giuen them vp into a reprobate sense so that they are neyther able to embrace the truth nor yet to forsake and auoide manifest and knowne errours Furthermore being in Gods iudgement defamed they lose the strength and ayde of fleshe wherein they so much trusted So is fulfylled that that is written in Zachary 11. chap. ô Idols shepehearde that leaueth the flocke The sworde shall come vpon his arme and vpon his right eie His arme shall be cleane dryed vp and his right eye shall be sore blinded And there want not examples of this iudgement in our dayes but we want eyes to behold them And these our Elymae are so much the more miserable that being blinde yet they thinke still they see and seeke for none to leade them but contemptuously disdaine those which God offereth them Furthermore as this contention came to passe vnprosperouslye for Elymas so great profyte came thereby vnto the Proconsull whome the Lorde by this meanes deliuered out of darkenesse For he seeing the iudgement of God beleeued and beganne to make much of Christes doctrine This is the peculiar propertie of Gods children that they acknowledge the iudgementes of God are amended by others example where the euill and deceyuers waxe worse and worse But in all this storie this thing is most comfortable that we see the truth can be vanquished neyther with open force of Tyrants nor subtile conueyance of the Deuill For being pressed and borne downe it riseth againe and by striuing gathereth the more strength Therefore let vs embrace the truth and constantly stande by the author and defender thereof Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxviij. Homelie WHEN Paule departed from Paphos they that were with him came to Perga in Pamphilia and Iohn departed from them and returned to Ierusalem But they wandred through the countries and came from Perga to Antioch in Pisidia and went into the Sinagoge on the Sabboth daye and sate downe And after the lecture of the lawe and the Prophetes the Rulers of the Sinagoge sent vnto them saying ye men and brethren if you haue any sermon to exhort the people say on THere appeare many and notable tokens of diuine power and maiestie in the workes of Iesus Christ but among them al this is the most notable and euident that by the ministerie of the Apostles within few yeres he subdued all the world For where it is manifest that they were furnished with no fleshlye succors but were the least esteemed of all men and yet brought to passe things of such importance we must needes acknowledge that Gods power wrought by them whereby it came to passe that the worlde was brought to a newe countenance and the Gentyles deliuered from the errors of their olde superstition and receyued the true religion This is the chiefe thing that we haue to consider in this present voyage of Paule and Barnabas For these two being sent forth by the appoyntment of God to preach the Gospell indifferently to all Nations they prosperously passe through all impedimentes standing in their waye And fyrst cōming to Cyprus they subdue vnto the kingdome of Christ the inhabiters of a most rich Islande giuen to all riotousnesse and worshipping of Venus and they doe not onely winne vnto them the common people but Sergius also the Romaine Proconsull whose authoritie onely had bene ynough to haue resisted them if it had bene mans affayres only they had gone about and they leade about Elymas the sorcerer a chosen instrument of the Deuill and striken with horrible blindenesse in triumph so that in one conflict it appeareth mannes force and the Deuils sleightes were ouercommen both togither Nowe let vs see howe such a prosperous beginning gaue a good occasion to the Apostles farther to spreade the kingdome of Christ. Hauing gone through Cyprus they passe from Paphus into Pamphilia and came vnto Perga a Citie of that Region making a great voyage both by sea
man had giuen them leaue For who can doubt but they woulde then haue vsed the libertie giuen them of the spirite But forasmuch as they might vse the same and not breake the custome of the Church they must needes haue bene reprehended if they woulde without cause haue broken that custome Furthermore this was verye well done of the Antiochians to giue leaue vnto men vnknowne and straungers to saye their minde For they woulde not quench the spirite nor despise prophecying wherof Paule elsewhere giueth warning 1. Thess. 5. Here is chiefly to be obserued that they require a sermon of exhortation For thus they expresse the ende wherevnto all doctrine and preaching in the Church is to be referred namely that the Church be not onely taught what it ought to doe but may also be prouoked with godly exhortation to doe their dutie and so may be builded vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophetes and may truly close and ioyne togither vnder Christ their heade And hereto belongeth that commendation of holye scripture which Paule sayth is profitable to teach to improoue to amende and to instruct in righteousnesse that the man of God may be perfect and prepared vnto all good workes These thinges are to be obserued of them which make their sermons in the Church for ostentation sake and are more carefull for their owne glory than for Christes Let euery man rather learne so to order all exercises of the Church that by godly exhortations they may be builded in true faith vnto the glory of Iesus Christ to whom be praise honor power and glory for euer Amen The .lxxxix. Homelie THEN Paule stoode vp and beckened with the hande for silence and sayde Men of Israel and ye that feare God giue audience The God of this people chose our fathers and exalted the people when they dwelt as straungers in the lande of Egypt and with an high arme brought he them out of it and about the time of fourtie yeares suffered he their maners in the wildernesse And he destroyed seauen Nations in the lande of Canaan and deuided their land to them by lot And afterward he gaue vnto them Iudges about the space of foure hundred and fyfty yeares vntill the time of Samuell the Proâ—phete And afterwarde they desired a king and God gaue vnto them Saule the sonne of Cis a man of the tribe of Beniamin by the space of fourty yeres â–ª NOwe followeth it how Luke the Euangelist describeth the Sermon which Paule the Apostle that most chosen vessell made to the Congregation at Antioche and this is the fyrst of Paules sermons that the holy ghost would should be put in writing not that he iudged the rest vnworthy to be knowne but that by this we might iudge of the other which could not be but like vnto this bicause the spirite of God is at all times and places like vnto it selfe Howbeit it is not without a cause that Luke chose this sermon chiefly of all other so diligently to rehearse For as this one comprehendeth in it moste fully all the mysteries of Iesus Christ and of our saluation so when those of Antioch contemned it the Apostles did that which wee reade they very seldome did before For shaking the dust of from their feete vpon the Iewes they caried the doctrine of saluation vnto others Furthermore the argument of the Sermon is the same that Christ commaunded the Apostles to obserue For he laboureth altogither to bring the Iewes from the vaine affiance of the lawe and ceremonies therof vnto the fayth in christ For the better obteyning whereof he proceedeth in most commodious order For fyrst where he knewe they gloryed much in certaine prerogatiues so that they thought it superfluous to search or take any other waye of saluation he teacheth that they haue nothing of themselues wherin to glory but that they haue receyued what so euer good qualitie is in them of the meere mercie of God who for the Messias sake which he had promised did vouchsafe both to saue them and also to giue them those prerogatiues And thereof he gathereth that it is necessarye for them to embrace that Messias least they fall from the grace of God and be depriued of all goodnesse This done he sheweth that this Iesus is the sonne of God and of Mary the virgin and that sauiour and Messias that was promised and here he so reasoneth of his office that he briefely comprehendeth all the businesse of our saluation and confyrmeth the same with euident Oracles of the olde Testament At length he sheweth the threats of the Prophets that as many as despised the sonne of God and the saluation in him offered might knowe that the horrible iudgement of God hanged ouer their heades And this is the summe of all his sermon which it suffyceth in fewe wordes to haue touched bicause we entende to speake more at large of euery thing in his place Nowe let vs come to the treatie of the same The beginning is short after the maner of the Apostles not to be suspected of any curious artifyciousnesse or conueyaunce He fyrst holdeth out or lifteth vp his hande which was a kinde of gesture vsed in the olde time to cause men to keepe silence when others were about to speake as wee shall see in places following not so fewe as one Then to make them the more attent he calleth them by such names as he both knewe woulde get their good will and also admonishe them of their dutie For fyrst he calleth them Israelites in which name they greatlye reioyced not onely bicause of Iacob the Patriarch which was fyrst so called but bicause therein also were conteyned manifest promises of Gods helpe and protection as we may see Gen. 32. And he addeth And yee that feare God giue audience so plainely thereby admonishing them of their dutie that they might perceyue they were then true Israelites when they feared God and obeyed his worde The breuitie of the Apostles beginning admonisheth vs of two things very worthy to be knowne and considered The fyrst is wherefore those tytles serue that wee vse in the beginning when we reuerently and honourably speake vnto the hearers wherein much is to be attributed to honor euen by the testimony of Paule who commaundeth vs in giuing honour to go one before another Yet must we take diligent heede that we nourish not the ambicion of arrogant men with a flattring tongue and meaning which are euen drunke with the pride of glorious names But this rather wee must obserue that with meete and condigne names we admonishe them with whome we haue to doe of their dutie Therefore the simplicitie of our auncesters and elders is very worthy to be commended who being content with the names of their office and dutie only neuer knew what these painted and flattering tytles ment For what wilt thou adde vnto the name of a king that shall be more honourable or noble than it seeing the very name
apt to deceyue specially when the matter hath a pretence of religion and colour of any custome receyued Then by them is there an entry made vnto the husbandes with whome by flattery and enticements they are able to doe very much but specially if they be commended for their honestye and godlynesse Heua the fyrst mother of vs all maye serue for example whom Satan in the beginning thought a meete instrument to abuse whereby to deceiue mankinde And bicause his fyrst enterprise succeeded so well he thought afterwarde to vse the same instrument still Therefore through women he deceyued Salomon which was the fyrst sower of Idolatrie among the Israelytes which Idolatrie afterwarde coulde not be rooted out with all that the kings and Prophetes coulde doe And by the authoritie of Iesabel he brought in the worshipping of Baal I let passe infynite other examples which might be alleaged Paule had so well marked this thing that he wrote howe this was commonly the propertie of deceyuers to beguyle women specially such whose consciences they see are clogged with sinne And this is so common a thing in our daies that he is blinder than a Mole or Want that seeth it not Yet let no man thinke I speake this in reproch of womankinde But let it serue rather to teach women to beware that they suffer not themselues to be beguyled vnder so false a visor and pretence of religion And where women alone perhappes might be made light account of they mooue the Magistrates also and the chiefe of the Citie against them in exasperating of whome they doubtlesse vsed the helpe of the women They make the Magistrates offended with them as with disturbers and breakers of publike peace which hath in all ages bene the onely argument wherewith the wicked haue most impugned the doctrine of truth as the hystories of the Propetes teache vs all which it is plaine were for the most part accused with Christ of sedition And at this daye there is nothing more ryfe and common But let vs marke howe there is nothing in all Antioch of any power eyther by reason of holynesse or publike authoritie but it is bent and armed against the Apostles hauing none but the Commons onlye to take their part They that measure religion according to the authoritie of men are hereby reprooued For if this opinion may preuayle the Apostles cause must be in daunger of quailing Therefore Christ teacheth vs a farre other maner of lesson who testifyeth that the mysteries of the kingdome of heauen are hidden from the wise and reuealed vnto little ones Referre also to this place the things spoken 1. Cor. 1. about the ende to this purpose Nowe the effect of the persecution was that the Apostles were exyled the borders of Pisidia by publike authoritie Yet was not the gospell vtterly banished and put to flight forasmuch as there is mention made hereafter of Disciples which were endued with all kinde of giftes of the holye ghost It was a common thing in all ages that alwayes the true worshippers of God were put in exylement as publike plagues Where in the meane season the wicked might without checke walke vp and downe in the middle of the streetes for whose sake the wrath of God vseth to be kindled And after banishment commonly followeth losse of goodes and miserable pouertie God suffreth these things to light vpon his elect for many causes For this waye he declareth his power which then most appeareth when he preserueth his Church in the middle of the waues of persecution Then also he trieth the faith of those that be his as gold is tried in the fyre mortifieth the vnworthy reliques of the flesh that we be not therby deceyued â—warâ—e aside Moreouer he maketh vs like vnto his sonne y they which suffer with him may also reigne with him Furthermore he vseth this waye to make those that be his weary of the worlde which worlde otherwise our fleshe vseth to esteeme and make to much of Therefore these things ought to offende no man but let vs rather often thinke on the promises of Christ such as are these There is none that hath forsaken house or brethren or sistren or father or mother or wife or children or landes for my sake but hee shall receyue an hundreth folde nowe in this life with persecutions and in the worlde to come lyfe euerlasting Againe ye are they which haue bidden with mee in my temptations and I appoynt vnto you a kingdome as my father hath appoynted to me that you may eate and drinke at my table in my kingdome c. And againe where I am there shall my minister also bee They which diligently consider these things can haue nothing come vnto them so grieuous or intollerable but they knowe the ende thereof shall be ioyfull In the meane season let vs earnestly shew our dutie of charitie vnto those that are banished for Christes sake and which come vnto vs being driuen out of their owne Countrie and let vs not suffer them by our meanes wrongfullye to be suspected seeing they suffer for the same cause that Christes Apostles did Let vs remember that saying of Christ I was harbourlesse and you tooke me in c. Nowe let vs see the ende of this Tragedie which Luke writeth was very horrible and miserable to the obstinate Iewes but very ioyfull to the godly those that beleeued For the Apostles seeing y malice of the Iewes to be inuincible shooke of the dust of their feete against them and departed vnto Iconium a Citie of Lycaonia which thing they did according to Christes commaundement who sayde on this wise to his Disciples whosoeuer will not receyue you when you go out of the Citie shake of the verye dust from your feete for a testimonie against them And againe in the same Euangelist he sayth cap. 10. Into whatsoeuer Citie you enter and they receyue you not go your wayes out into the streetes of the same and saye euen the very dust of your Citie which cleaueth on vs wee wype of against you Notwithstanding be ye sure of this that the kingdome of God was come nigh vpon you Therefore this shaking off of dust was a solemne and publike signe of execration whereby was signifyed that all the wicked contemners of the Gospell shoulde be scattered abrode like dust and that such horrible curse of God hong ouer them that they which woulde be saued shoulde not so much as be partakers of the dust belonging vnto them And these thinges God woulde haue done for a testimonie or witnesse against them to take awaye from them all maner of excuse For the wicked commonly pretende ignorance when they are vrged with Gods iudgementes And to the ende they shoulde not so doe but be choked with the testimonie of their owne conscience the Apostles might not depart thence without publike protestation and denunciation of punishment which shoulde come vpon them as if
this example in the later Epistle to Timothy cap. 3. by these wordes Thou hast seene the experience of my doctrine fashion of liuing purpose fayth long suffring loue pacience persecutions and afflictions which came on mee at Antioch at Iconium and Lystra which persecutions I suffred paciently and from them all the Lorde deliuered me yea and all they that will liue godly in Christ Iesu shall suffer persecution Wherefore fyrst let vs laye this foundation in our minde that nothing can come vnto vs without the ordinance and pleasure of God who hath numbred euen the heares of our head Next let vs thinke he ordreth all things after his righteous and holy iudgement Thirdly let vs be fully perswaded that he will neuer cease to take care for vs but beareth a fatherly minde and affection to vs and that euen then he moste careth for vs when we seeme most in daunger of our enimies Therefore he will deliuer vs out of all daunger if he thinke it so meetest for our behoofe And if it seeme not so good vnto him which farre better knoweth our case and what is meete for vs than we our selues what be we I pray you to replye against him But hereof we shall haue occasion to say more about the ende of the sermon Nowe what did the Disciples whose minds were lightened with sounder knowledge of Christ in all thys businesse Did they denie their fayth and take part with the Gentyles or were they ashamed of Paule so being stoned and in shamefull wise haled through the Citie No truely But they gathered about him by likelyhoode of good will. For where they were not able to defende him against the open violence of the furious people they doe yet as much as in them lyeth And whome they thought to be deade him they stande about bewayling him and desirous to accomplishe the last dutie of buriall vnto the most valyaunt minister of Christ as we heard the faithfull at Ierusalem did before when Steuen was martyred And yet was this a daungerous enterprise if a man well consider the Iewes cankred hatred towardes Christ and the rage of the people not yet calmed by reason of the late disdayne conceyued But our Sauiour Christ fayleth not to further such godlye duetie For whome they lamented as deade hym dyd God in such woonderfull wise restore agayne that he by and by rose vp and went into the Citie We are taught by this example what duetie we owe vnto the faythfull ministers of Christ being in daunger for doing of their duetie First they that are able must faythfully helpe them being in distresse wherein many dueties are to be considered and fall out amongst which there is none so small that hath not his rewarde before God considering that he shall not lose his recompence that gyueth but a Cup of colde water vnto a Disciple of Christ. And if any denie them the succour they are able to giue them let them thinke that sayde vnto them that Mardocheus sometyme sayde vnto Queene Hester If thou holde thy peace at thys time then shall the Iewes haue helpe and delyueraunce some ootherwayes and thou and thy fathers house shall perishe Cap. 4. The seconde degree of duetie is that they that are not able to helpe them consent not vnto the counsell of the wicked enimies of Christ and by al meanes possible declare that they neuer consented vnto them The storie of the Gospell sheweth vs as example hereof in Ioseph of Arimathaea The thirde and last is that we comfort those whome other tyrannouslye afflict by all the meanes we are able and if we lacke abilitie yet to testifye by our teares howe we lament their state And let vs not be ashamed of them in whom we knowe Christ lyeth bounde is banished afflicted and put to sorrowe This did Iosephus most faythfully perfourme whyle he caused Christ to be honorably buried whome his aduersaries shamefully hong on crosse If we would nowe a dayes thus dutyfully vse our selues towardes the members of Christ we should see God would helpe and ayde vs beyonde our expectation For God will not suffer the indeauours of his beloued to be lost nor the kingdome of Christ his sonne to be shrowne downe by the enterprises of the wicked But let vs returne to the Apostles and see what they did after they had escaped these broyles of whom thus much is reported as followeth The next daye following Paule accompanyed with Barnabas went from Lystra and came vnto Derba where he preacheth the Gospell of Ieâ—us Christ bringeth many disciples vnto Christ. This is a notable and rare example of christian constancie and faythfull endeuour that by daunger being made the more bolde and feruent they returne againe vnto their office and duetie Hereby is reprooued the sluggishnesse of those slydebackes which after they haue bene once in daunger as though they had then done all their duetie can neuer be brought againe to suffer anye more for Christes sake Howbeit in deede they should rather haue considered that by reason God of late had so deliuered and helped them they should haue bene the more incouraged and bolde For hath God therefore set vs at libertie to the intent we should afterwarde stande ydle and looke on whyle others are in perill Nay but for this cause rather he maketh good his promise to the ende we should stande the more boldely in the defence of his name Paule remembring thys coulde not fynde in his heart to rest scarce one day togither and yet it might seeme he had deserued to haue his Quietus est This also is to be obserued that wheresoeuer Luke reasoneth of the Apostles doctrine he maketh mention of nothing but the gospell the Ministerie and preaching whereof Christ had committed vnto them This is a great argument of the fayth and credite which they vsed in the office commytted to their charge and also teacheth vs what ought to be preached in the Church For if the Apostles durst not take so much vpon them as to giue back starte from the commaundement of Christ and to infeoffe the Church with newe traditions Doubtlesse their boldnesse can not be excused which now a dayes impudently presume so to do vnder the name and pretence of the Apostles Moreouer the Apostles returne to the three Cities from whence they were expulsed that is to Antioche Iconium and Lystra to confirme and establishe those that they had woonne vnto Christ in the fayth For as in ordering of an house it is as much prayse to saue that is gotten as to get more vnto the same so in the Church of God we must haue a care not onely to gette more vnto it but also to take heede that none fall from their duetie and fayth through our negligence And as seede must not onely be throwne into the grounde but also be tended and cherished that thornes and bryers ouergrowe it not so that it perishe so the seede of Gods worde being once
sowne amongst men must still be cherished and watered For the parable of Christ is well knowne concerning our enimie which whyle we be a sleepe vseth to sowe Darnell and Coâ—cle Therfore they are much to blame which aâ—ter they haue preached the worde thinke they haue discharged their duetie whereas afterwarde their dyligence and industrie is more needefull than before that they which before began to heare and follow the voyce of Christ be not seduced and pulled back through Satans craft Also it is a notable example of christian loue and zeale that Paule and Barnabas returned to them againe who iniuriously and shamefully had intreated them dryuing them out of their Cities Let no man therefore be offended at the vnthankfulnesse of men nor thinke it is therefore lawfull for him to leaue of his duetie bicause his hearers for whose saluation he is so carefull lyke not of hym as he deserueth For why shoulde a man imitate him whome he thinketh worthy to be blamed Thou thinkest them worthy to be reprehended which doe not their duetie Why then sufferest thou thy selfe to doe woorse than they in not doing thy duetie Remember rather that thou art the seruaunt of God and therefore lookest for thy rewarde at his hande and not of this blockishe and ingratefull world whose propertie it is to requite those that doe them good with all euill The things that came to passe vnto Moses Dauid the prophets to Christ his Apostles aboundantly declare the same Yea the hystories of the Gentiles are full of these examples For here vnto are to be referred Aristides Themistocles Miltiades Cimon Camillus the Scipions the Catones Cicero and infynite others who where they were the deliuerers of their Countries from calamities whereby the vnkinde Citizens eyther shamefully banished their Countries or else vnworthily put to death and kylled But let vs diligentlye consyder what Paule and Barnabas did in the Cities wherevnto they returned Fyrst it is sayde they confirmed the myndes of the Discipels And yet is it the worke of God onely to rule the mindes of men to confyrme them and to mooue them after his owne pleasure Yet the Apostles confyrme them whose ministerie God did vouchsafe to vse to that purpose who where he worketh onely all things in all men yet for the most part he vseth his meanes and a certaine orderly proceeding Therfore euen as by preaching of the worde he illuminateth mens mindes with faith so by the same meanes he confyrmeth mens mindes in the faith And so must we thinke and consyder hereof least we attribute to the ministerie of menne that which is onely the worke of God or else make to light of the ministerie ordeyned of god For grieuous and detestable is the error of them which whyle they will seeme to defend the glorie of God contempne the order appointed of God despise the doctrine of hys worde shunne to â—oyne with the congregation neglect prayers and vnder the pretence of Gods holye name liue carelesly and wickedly Howbeit Luke declareth howe the Apostles confyrmed the mindes of the Disciples saying as followeth exhorting them to contynue in the faith Mens mindes therefore vse to be confyrmed with exhortations taken out of the worde of god Let vs also marke howe it is not sufficient for men once to beleeue in Christ but that they must also abyde and continue in the true fayth For except they so doe the later ende will be woorse than the beginning and they are not thought worthy of the kingdome of God which haue once layde their hande to the Plough and looke backe agayne Hereof came it to passe that Christ after his ascention rebuked the Church of Ephesus bicause she had lost hir former loue and feruent zeale of fayth but commended the Church at Thyatira bicause they increased euery daye more and more in faith and godlynesse Therefore it behooueth all congregations diligently to meditate all these thinges that they corrupt not the lawdable beginnings of fayth with fylthie falling awaye and negligence Also let all degrees and states of men learne hereby to take heede of their office this is a generall rule in all thinges that it is in vaine to beginne well except we continue on vnto the ende In the meane whyle this place teacheth vs that the doctrine of faith is certaine and inuiolable For it were no commendable thing to perseuere and continue in the fayth if there were any thing in the doctrine thereof to be amended or chaunged which thinge is to be obiected against them who whyle they dare not openly condempne the doctrine of the Apostles yet saye they there are diuers things added to it since as necessarie to be obserued as the things that they taught But if a man will compare those things with the doctrine of the Apostles he shall finde that the truth of the Apostles doctrine can not stande if such thinges be admytted Let vs learne therefore so to persist in the faith and doctrine of the Apostles that we admit nothing contrarie therevnto yea that we beleeue not an Aungell if he woulde nowe preache any newe or other gospell Moreouer they put away the offence of the Crosse which was a thing very needefull bicause mannes reason most times iudgeth of fayth according as things in time fall out And it is not vnlike but many mens mindes were marueylously tempted seeing the Apostles doctrine was euerywhere reiected and they still in daunger and trouble for the same But the Apostles in a briefe saying giue a most effectuall comfort to the weake in faith saying that by many tribulations we must enter into the kingdome of heauen This saying hath in it two reasons very fytte to comfort vs The fyrst is that they say it must so be and can not be otherwise And common sense teaceth vs that we must take paciently and in good worth that that cannot be otherwise Thus they declare in what state of lyfe the godly haue to liue in this worlde which Christ also testifyeth is full of all maner of afflictions whereas he commaundeth vs euerye day to take vppe our Crosse and so to followe him And surely if a man will marke the course of this life hee shall see nothing free from euill and miserie For this lyfe floweth with all maner of molestations which spring of sinne such as are sickenesse labor care watching pouertie alteration of the world and infynite like by reason whereof our life is compared to a moste troublesome and perillous pilgrimage and continuall traueyle But beside these there are other afflictions which the worlde that cannot abyde the light hath in store for the godlye For hereof proceedeth it that the worlde hateth them that they are rayled on and put to shame that euery man doth them iniurye that they laye violent handes on them that they are imprisoned manacled and fettered that they are banished lose their goodes and suffer moste vyle and horrible deathes Thus is fulfylled
the saying of Dauid Many are the tribulations of the iust and that Christ foretolde shoulde come vnto vs And in all these things we must remember that so it must be not onely for that God maye be founde true of hys worde but bicause it is expedient thus to tame and brydle our fleshe and to mooue vs to lothe this lyfe and to desire the life to come For we feele in our selues what a loue of this worlde is in our fleshe and with howe much adoe we are brought to the desire of heauenly things And what thinke you woulde come of vs if we should taste of no aduersitie in this world but haue all things come to passe according to our desire lyking Surely the flesh would neuer be brought to renounce this worlde which notwithstanding all these vexations is woonderfully in loue with the worlde The second reason is that they declare how there is a ioyfull ende of tribulations for that by tribulations there is an entrance for vs into the kingdome of god Which wordes are not so to be vnderstanded as though by suffring afflictions we deserue the kingdome of God which is purchased for vs by the bloude of our Sauiour Christ only But they teach vs that Christ by his example hath trode out this way vnto vs that as he by the crosse entred into the glory of his father so the ende of all afflictions is set forth vnto vs to be the inheritaunce of eternall life according to the promise of Christ I will that where I am there my Minister shall also be Who therfore will henceforth abhorre the crosse who will be offended at afflictions seeing he heareth they come also vnto the wicked but by Christes meane worke to the saluation of the godly Let vs remember these things at this day O brethren Let vs consider that it is Gods appoyntment that we should be thus invred with diuers troubles and that it can not be otherwise bicause the naughtynesse of our flesh so requireth Let vs haue an eye to the example of Christ who bicause he woulde be our Captaine suffered fyrst all these things Furthermore let vs fasten the eyes of our minde vppon the glory of the heauenly life and forgette these frayle and temporall things behinde vs Lette vs ioyne herevnto feruent prayer that he maye vouchsafe to accomplish and performe the good worke which is begonne in vs And so shall it come to passe that being inspyred with his spirite and grace and hauing prosperously ended this race of our life and attayned to the rewarde of the heauenly we shall liue and reigne with our Lorde and Sauiour Iesus Christ to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The C. Homelie AND when they had ordeyned them Elders by election in euery congregation and had prayed and fasted they commended them to the Lorde on whome they beleeued And when they had gone thorowout Pisidia they came to Pamphilia and when they had preached the woorde in Perga they descended into the Citie Attalia and thence departed by shippe to Antioch from whence they were committed vnto the grace of God to the woorke which they fulfilled When they were come and had gathered togither the congregation they rehearsed all that God had done by them and howe hee had opened the doore of fayth vnto the Gentyles And there they abode long time with the Disciples AS it was the dutie of the Apostles to bring our Sauiour Iesus Christ Disciples and to gather him a Church out of all Nations by preaching of the Gospell so was it their parts and dutie carefullye and diligently to see vnto the same Churches And this doe Paule and Barnabas most faythfullye For after they had with perill of their lyues planted Congregations at Antioche Iconium and Lystra they laboured with all industrie possible to maintaine and defende the same against the assaults and craftes of Satan And bicause they knewe the Iewes did marueylously vexe them they returned againe to the Churches there notwithstanding they were opprobriously driuen forth of them Neither doe they returne without profyte but confyrme and strengthen the mindes of the Disciples with admonitions and comfortes exhorting them to continue and abide in the doctrine and putting away the slaunder and offence of the Crosse of all which hath bene spoken in the sermon before going Herevnto is to be adioyned that that is sayde in the beginning of this place touching Elders ordeyned by the sayde Apostles When we haue hereof intreated as much as God shall giue vs grace then will we speake of their returne vnto the Church at Antioch agayne to whome they recounted all that they had done abrode When they had sayth Luke ordeyned them Elders by election in euery congregation and had prayed and fasted they commended them to the Lorde on whome they beleeued They are called Seniors or Elders which partlye are Ministers and teachers of his word and partly such as are ayding and assisting the Pastours in the administration of the Church and which by reason of their authoritie see that Discipline be obserued in the Church And where Luke sayth they ordeyned such in euery Church it easily appeareth that it is very necessarye for the conseruation of the Church to haue such as by whose ministery the doctrine of the worde may be had in continuall vse This is requisite both for the infyrmitie of the flesh and also bicause of the corruption of mannes nature which must needes be oftentimes warned to doe his dutie least he be brought to destruction by the craftes and subtiltie of the Deuill For the which cause Christ did not onely sende forth the Apostles to preach the Gospell among all Nations of the worlde but also gaue vnto his Church Pastours and teachers by whose diligence the fayth and knowledge of God which the Apostles taught might be confyrmed and preserued in mens mindes And Paule writeth that he left Titus for this cause in Creta that he should ordeyne Elders in euery Citie of that Islande And herevnto it is manifest the godlyest Kings and Princes that were hertofore had a respect by whose liberalitie Churches were endowed and enriched least for want of prouision the ministery of the word shoulde haue fayled Therefore their error is very pieuishe and absurde which reiect the doctryne of the worde as vnprofytable and superfluous For if these men did well knowe themselues they would perceyue that thys is the readyest waye whereby to attayne vnto saluation as Christ sometime tolde Martha being very much busied and occupyed in other matters Therefore as many as will haue the Church to be maintayned let them diligentlye prouide that the Church want not fytte and worthy Ministers The Euangelyst also declareth the ceremony or maner of choosing Elders wherein prayer and fasting were fyrst placed whereof mention was made as we haue hearde before in the lyke case Act. 1. and .13 When the Scripture vseth to ioyne both these togither it signifyeth that
the Church vsed in solemne wyse to come all togyther For the Primitiue Church vsed when any great necessitie vrged or constrayned them to appoynt solemne assemblies giuing themselfe to prayer fasting vntill the euening wherof we haue euident testimonyes in the Prophet Ioël the seconde Chapter and in the hystories of the Kinges The Primitiue Church was mooued with weyghty considerations to obserue these thinges in the electing of the Ministers For where they thought men might easily be deceyued they would not in such a weyghty case attribute any thing to mannes iudgement and therefore they thought it meete by godly prayers to seeke the inspiration of Gods spirite Againe where they thought it was requisite to haue menne furnished with singular giftes for such an office they besought God of the same also by humble supplication wherevnto bicause it shoulde be the more feruent they ioyned fasting as we haue otherwheres declared Moreouer Luke maketh mention of laying on of handes by the which is vnderstanded not onely consent of voyces but also imposition of handes which was a sacrament and token of consecration And it seemeth the later was the rather obserued For it is not likely that the Apostles receded from the ceremonie which they vsed in the choosing of Matthias or that they permitted any thing to the iudgement of man as we see cōmeth to passe in mens voyces seeing they prouoked all men to praiers and fasting This religion and holy simplicitie of the Church is worthy to be diligently obserued wherwith if a man would compare what is done at these dayes in the like case it shall easily appeare with what tyrannie the Church is oppressed For through the couetousnesse and ambition of Bishops it is come to passe that the libertie of the Church is trode vnder foote and choosing of Ministers dependeth vpon them who eyther sell all spirituall liuings for money or else watche carefully that none be made ministers but such as are for their owne tooth that will cloke and winke at all their doings After the choosing of these Ministers Luke sayth they commended the congregations to the Lorde on whome they beleeued This is a dutie of curtesie and humanitie to commende them to the tuition and defence of God whose prosperitie and well doing we wishe It also declareth the diligent care of the Apostles which alwayes had a speciall consideration of the Churches well fare Wherevnto that saying of Paule is to be referred I am combred daylie and doe care for all congregations who is weake and I am not weake who is offended and I burne not In the meane season we are admonished that by reason of our infyrmitie we haue neede of Gods protection and gouernaunce For as we be prone and readie to fall so Satan is still seeking howe to catch vs in his snares so that when Christ was going out of this worlde vnto his father he did not without a cause commende his Disciples vnto the protection of his father Thys ought to kindle in vs a feruent desyre to true godlynesse and religion that we betraye not our saluation through our owne slothfulnesse Againe hereof we may also take comfort in that it appeareth our saluation dependeth vpon the protection and prouidence of god For who would not dispayre if it should depende vpon mannes wyll and power which is the most vnconstaunt and deceyueable thing in the worlde Howbeit there is no cause for vs to dispayre if we consider howe it standeth in the tuition and gouernaunce of God who can not but haue a speciall care of vs seing he hath such care for the flowers of the fyelde and byrdes of the ayre and hath numbred the verye heares of our head He hath by his sonne promised vs that he wyll not leaue vs succourlesse And Christ in whome we beleeue professeth he is both a faythfull and valyaunt shepheard out of whose hande no man is able to take his sheepe Yea Paule in an other place teacheth vs that God knoweth who are his and how there is nothing that can seperate vs from the loue of God. Therefore as often as Satan tempteth vs let vs flye vnto the sanctuarie of Gods mercie and fauour vnto the which Christ hath commended vs Moreouer the example of the Apostle teacheth vs what we should doe after we haue done our duetie Let vs commit all the successe therof vnto God by whose prouidence we know all things are gouerned Thys is the onely meane to moderate and quyet our deuises Wherein who so are ignoraunt are marueylously troubled and often times leaue off their duetie supposing to bring matters to passe through their owne wisedome and deuise For standing betweene hope and dreade they can fynde no resting place for their deuise But they that knowe that trust and diligence is requyred of them in doing their duetie and that all successe thereof dependeth vpon God when they see they haue done their partes and duetie they can set light all daungers that come vnto them and no feare of daunger can with hold them from doing their duetie Nowe these things being done Paule and Barnabas appoynt to go agayne to Antioche in Syria from whence before they had tooke their leaue And bicause they would not lose their labour by the waye they preach the Gospell at Perga a Citie of Pamphilia This citie was famous by reason of Diana that was there worshipped which of the place was called Pergaea as the Gentyles write It was therfore a singuler worke of Gods goodnesse that he would vouchsafe so superstitious and ydolatrous a people the light of his worde Againe the diligence of the Apostles is to be considered and their vnwearysome and great traueyle that they vsed in ouerthrowing the kingdome of Satan Whosoeuer will be counted Apostolike and meane despite of the worlde and Prince thereof to roote out superstition and to set vp the kingdome of Christ let them imitate this zeale For they are not to be regarded which eyther by reason of the ingratitude of the worlde or of daungers on euery side appearing leaue of their dueties But it is time to consider what the Apostles did after their returne to Antioche Fyrst when the congregation was assembled togither like faythfull Legates and Ambassadours they declare vnto the whole Church all that they had done in their circuite Therefore the Apostles were no Lordes ouer mens faith prescribing all things of their absolute power according to their pleasure But rather they acknowledged themselues to be the seruaunts of Christ and did not impudently contempne his spouse as in these dayes they vse which swelling in the name and succession of the Apostles thinke it vnmeete to be at others appoyntment or to render an account of their doinges to anye man Let them reade I beseeche them that is written Moreouer they vtter and speake nothing of themselues in arrogant maner but make God the author of all their doings And it is not wythout
than wyth the bloude of Christ and they which were iustifyed by the fayth in Christ and enfrauncised with the libertie of the children of God were not subiect to the commaundement and intollerable yoke of the lawe as Peter hereafter will declare Besyde this the true vse of the lawe was peruerted which was to bring men as a tutor and gouernour vnto christ And these fellowes sent those that were graffed in Christ vnto the principles and beginnings of the lawe Moreouer it coulde not be chosen but the light of the Gospell shoulde haue bene obscured and darkened with the shadowes of the lawe Therefore Paule might not in any case haue borne with these deceyuers vnlesse he woulde haue bene counted an vntrustye Minister of christ By the which example we are taught that we must for concorde and vnities sake admit nothing that may any waye obscure the glory of Christ and simple confession of the fayth For that is a verye hurtfull concorde that is redeemed with the prophanation of the name of Christ and denying of the fayth For this saying of Christ standeth fyrme and strong he that loueth father and mother more than me is not worthy of me Againe whosoeuer shall bee ashamed of mee before this adulterous and naughty worlde him will I be ashamed of when I come in the glorye of my father Furthermore let vs hereof be perswaded that Christian menne can haue no peace without christ For if they will be true Christians in the world they shall haue afflictions and in Christ onely peace Howbeit they of Antioch that beleeued when they perceyued this contention euery day more and more to kindle they decree at length with one consent that Paule and Barnabas with certaine other Disciples shoulde go to Ierusalem to propounde this question vnto the Apostles and Elders there to be discussed And Paule easily yeeldeth vnto this decree not meaning to put the cause of truth to the iudgement of manne but for that he well knewe these deceyuers abused the name of the Apostles Therefore for the more commoditie of the vnlearned and simple people whose eyes they had dazeled with the brightnesse of Apostolike authoritie he easily admitted this counsaile as the most commodious and readyest waye that coulde be deuised And this hath bene the chiefe cause of all the Sinodes and Counsayles that heretofore haue bene gathered by godlye Kinges and Bishops For it was neuer the minde of those holy men that the cause of fayth and saluation shoulde be in subiection to mannes iudgement But where Heretikes vsed impudently to vaunt them of the consent of Apostolike doctrine and vniuersall Church vnto the vnlearned people the Catholikes thought good most commodiously to bridle them by Synodes and the publike testimonie of the Church to th ende that they shoulde not afterwarde be beleeued We haue diligently to consider the modestie that Paule here vseth For it is manifest he was endâ—ed with such constancie that he woulde not haue yeelded vnto the Apostles if they woulde haue pronounced any thing against the truth For he durst boldly reprehende Peter at Antioch and he teacheth vs that we ought not to beleeue an Aungell if he woulde preach any other Gospell Yet he despiseth not a meane and deuise of peace vttred by the godly brethren whereas he sawe the glorye of God coulde thereby no way be obscured and that the quiete of the weaker sorte might thereby be procured This modestie must be ioyned with constancie least whyle we will seeme constant we be founde obstinate and wayward For the spirit of Christ is tractable and maketh men which vse him as their counsayler desirous of his glory In the meane season their leuitie is not to be allowed which while they will seeme tractable and easie to be intreated be obedient to such counsayles they see doe quite deface and ouerthrow the veritie of faith and glorye of christ Furthermore this place teacheth vs which is the best waye to calme controuersies and contentions that rise about fayth and religion Some there be that thinke these matters might be taken vp and ended by mannes wisedome and pollicie if eche part woulde somewhat yeelde one to another as though men might daily in religion and Gods causes as in other worldly affaires Why rather doe we not resort vnto the Apostles to heare what they haue taught and appoynted whose doctrine is manifestly confyrmed with the testimonie of Christ himselfe For vnto them it is sayd He that heareth you heareth me c. And we know that Christ prayed for them which should beleeue in him according to their preaching Moreouer they were openly endued with the holy spirit which shewed manifest arguments of his presence and operation in them Wherefore we must earnestlye take heede that we swarue not one nayles breadth from their doctrine The Apostle Iohn teacheth vs the same where in his fyrst Epistle and seconde Chapter he sayeth Lette that remayne in you which you hearde from the beginning If that which you hearde from the beginning shall remaine in you you also shall continue in the father and in the sonne Paule also where he aduertiseth vs of such as presume to peruert the truth sayth But continue thou in the things which thou hast learned which also were committed vnto thee knowing of whome thou hast learned them and forasmuch as thou hast of a child knowne the holy scriptures which are able to make thee learned vnto saluation through the fayth which is in Christ Iesu. Therefore they are fowlye deceyued which by this example will obtrude vnto vs Counsayles as though religion ought by them to be ruled where it is euident these many yeres they haue bene such as haue had no signe or token of any Apostolike spirite in them And if they woulde heare the Prophetes and Apostles we would according to the example of Paule and Barnabas willingly go vp with them vnto the Apostles to heare what the spirite of God speaketh in them But if they will harken vnto men farewell they seeing we haue none other maister to harken vnto but Iesus Christ. But Luke also descrybeth Paules going to Ierusalem bicause there be diuers things therein worthy to be considered Amongst which the fyrst is howe Paule and Barnabas are brought on their waye by the congregation which appointed them worthy and faythfull companions to iourney wyth them Whereby it appeareth the congregation tooke their part and had no suspition in their doctrine and beliefe Let all congregations follow thys ensample that they leaue not the faythfull ministers of Christ destitute of helpe For what else doe they but susteyne open warre in the Churches quarrell and behoofe And surely their ingratitude is execrable which prouyde to stande out of Gunneshot when troubles arise about religion and will stande ydely gasing on as though the matter pertayned nothing vnto them but onely vnto the Ministers Then also to the ende their iourney should not be
be vnderstanded as concerning the hystory of Cornelius the Centurion which Peter alleageth to verie good purpose bicause the same before had bene called in question and argued on among the faythfull as we sawe in the eleuenth Chapter The summe of his argument is this God when he called and adopted Cornelius and his family from gentilitie vnto Christ and into the societie of his Churche did by that example set forth vnto vs a true and perfyte meane and way of attayning vnto saluation But he requyred nothing else of them but to heare the gospell of me and to beleeue it Ergo these two thinges are sufficient for man to be iustifyed by and to attaine vnto saluation that is to say to heare the gospell and by true fayth to imbrace Christ preached in the same And Peter gathereth most strongly of perticulers an vniuersall doctrine bicause God vseth one certaine and inuiolable rule in sauing of all men And it is not lyke that God would neglect that rule in sauing a prophane souldyour that was confyrmed in the bloude of his sonne But that his argument might beare the more weight he calleth them for wytnesses of the same thing you know sayth he how that a good whyle ago that is in the beginning of the Church God dyd choose or appoint amongst vs that the Gentyles by my mouth should heare the worde of the gospell and beleeue Upon the which wordes he might haue inferred why then doe you requyre circumcision and fulfylling of the law ouer and beside those things that seeme to God sufficient Or whence haue you authoritie to alter the order appoynted of God and to be so bolde as to adde or take anye thing from the same But he leaueth all this to them to gather Yet he ioyneth two things more hereto whereby he openeth this example Fyrst God sayth he which knoweth the hartes and is not deceyued with any outwarde appearaunce hath aboundantly prooued this waye that I haue nowe tolde you to be sufficient euen by his owne testimonie For assoone as men beleeued the gospell that was preached he sent vnto them the holy ghost as well as vnto vs Which spirite since this world and prophane men euen by Christs owne testimonie can not receyue it appeareth most euidently that God acknowledged these men for the members of his Church and for coinheritours with Christ although they were neyther circumcised nor had receyued any other ceremonie of the lawe Then pointing as it were with hys fynger to the maner of iustifycation and God sayth he put no difference betweene them and vs seing that with fayth he purifyed their hartes Before this in deede the Iewes were deuided from the Gentiles by the lawe but Christ hath broken downe the particion of the lawe and of two people hath made one Church and hath purifyed the Gentiles as well as the Iewes by fayth Hereto appertayneth that place of Paule And the wordes which he wryteth to the Romanes cap. 3. We holde therefore that a man is iustified by fayth without the workes of the lawe Is he the God of the Iewes onely ▪ Is he not also the God of the Gentiles yes euen of the Gentiles also for it is God onely that iustifyeth the circumcision that is of fayth and vncircumcision thorow fayth Furthermore Peter in one briefe sentence comprehendeth whatsoeuer may be sayde of our iustifycation Fyrst he confesseth that our hartes haue neede to be purifyed Man therefore must needes be a thing altogither polluted bicause the hart is the Fountaine out of which spring all our doings God himselfe beareth wytnesse hereof where he sayth the inuentions and deuises of man are naught euen from his childhood And this one thing is aboundantly sufficient to ouerthrowe all the righteousnesse of our workes as oftentimes we haue declared Then teacheth he howe purifycation is wrought by fayth bicause it taketh holde of Christ whome God hath ordeyned to be our iustifyer He cleanseth vs from our sinnes through the merite of his bloude He communicateth vnto vs his righteousnesse so that by reason of fayth whereby we be grafte in him we are taken for righteous in the sight of god Wherefore Paule declareth that he is made our righteousnesse of God Againe besides this he onely mortifyeth the reliques and dregges of our fleshe whiles he chaungeth and regenerateth vs by his worde and spirite gyuing vs power to bring forth fruites aunswerable to our profession Whervnto these words of his are to be referred Now are you cleane thorow the words which I haue spoken to you He that abydeth in me I in him bringeth forth much fruit But bicause we can haue no felowship with Christ but through fayth the scripture truly affirmeth that we be purifyed iustifyed by fayth which phrase of speech must not so be taken as though faith were a vertue through the merite wherof men were clensed frō their sinnes but bicause we therby take hold of Christ in whō all our righteousnesse consisteth Thirdly he maketh God the author of this purification Therfore he is the only author of our faith which Paule also testifyeth to be the gift of god And Christ sayth none commeth vnto him but whom the father draweth For where the naturall man perceyueth not the mysteries of the spirite we of our selues are not able once to thinke well we must needes be illuminated and drawne of God that fayth may take place in vs So all the glory of our iustification must returne vnto God and nothing must be lefte to mans power or merite This sawe Dauid long ago when he called vpon God to be forgiuen of his sinnes saying Washe me throughly from my wickednesse and clense me from my sinne Purge me with Isope and I shall be cleane washe me and I shall be whyter than snowe Delyuer me from bloud-guyltinesse ô God thou that art the God of my saluation And hereby maye we receyue great comfort to strengthen our faith in temptations For where our iustifycation and saluation dependeth vpon God it must needes be certaine and infallible Hereof proceede those sayings of Paule who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen It is God that iustifyeth who is it that can condemne Such was the certainetie of this doctrine among the people of God in all ages that the Phariseys also could plainely confesse that God onely had power to forgiue sinnes Therefore we doe not without cause nowe a dayes bewayle the folly and pryde of those men which attribute this glorie eyther to their owne workes or else to most arrogant and impudent hypocrites Howe grieuously these men offende Peter sheweth in the second part of his oration which now we shal consider Nowe therefore sayth he why tempt you God to put vppon the Disciples neckes that yoke which neyther our fathers nor we were able to beare He teacheth by these weightye wordes that all our saluation is ouerthrowne and that such
plaine wordes if we saye we be saued by fayth through the grace of God in Iesus Christ which is the summe of all the doctrine aswell of the Prophetes as the Apostles Nowe after Peter had ended his saying all the multitude were appeased and with silence testifyed their consent By this maye be gathered as by a most euident argument that they were gathered togither in the holye ghost For as he is the spirite of truth so whosoeuer he breatheth on cannot choose but yeelde vnto the truth And we must neuer beleeue that those Counsayles are gouerned by his guiding where mennes eares are stopped vp from hearing the truth and vse all libertie of speach against the same such as we see the Bishoppes of Rome nowe many hundreth yeares haue summoned and kept For as in them they haue ratifyed opinions cleane false and vngodly so no man coulde without manifest daunger of his life speake against their decrees Howbeit Paule and Barnabas take occasion of Peters wordes to declare what myracles and woonders God wrought amongst the Gentyles for the confyrmation of their ministerye that hereby it might the more euidently appeare how God made no difference betwene the Iewes and the Gentyles seeing he would haue such myracles wrought amongst the Gentyles as vsed to be shewed among the Iewes Thus we see the ende ofall myracles is to confyrme the Apostles doctrine whereof we haue oftentimes spoken heretofore It shall be our duties with attent minde and fyrme fayth to embrace that way of saluation that Peter hath declared For so shall it come to passe that we also being purifyed and made cleane through grace shall attaine to the inheritance of heauen with Christ our Lorde to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Ciij Homelie AND when they helde their peace Iames aunswered saying Men and brethren harcken vnto me Simeon tolde howe God at the beginning did visite the Gentyles to receyue of them a people in his name And to this agree the wordes of the Prophete as it is written After this I will returne and will builde agayne the Tabernacle of Dauid which is fallen downe and that which is fallen in decaye of it will I builde againe and I will set it vp that the residue of men may seeke after the Lorde and also the Gentyles vppon whome my name is named sayeth the Lorde which doth all these thinges Knowne vnto God are all his workes from the beginninge of the worlde Wherefore my sentence is that we trouble not them which from among the Gentyles are turned vnto God but that we wryte vnto them that they abstaine themselues from fylthinesse of Images and from fornication and from strangled and from bloude For Moses of olde time hath in euery Citie them that preach him in the Synagoges when he is read euery Sabboth daye THe Euangelist Luke hath very diligently described the controuersie that came to passe in the primitiue Church about the matter of iustifycation In this description we haue seene what Peters iudgement was who hath taught vs that faith onely was sufficient to iustify the Gentiles and that they were not to be burthened with the yoke of the law And bicause many menne were mooued with the example of the fathers supposing they were iustified by the law he answereth this obiection shewing that they coulde be iustifyed none other waye than by the grace of God the author and mediator whereof is our Sauiour Iesus Christ. But bicause we haue intreated hereof in the Sermon that is gone before let vs now see what Iames the Apostle the sonne of Alpheus of whom Paule speaketh .2 Galat. sayth whose wordes consist of two members or partes For fyrst he subscribeth vnto Peter and then he declareth his counsell howe a peace and true concord might be made and conserued betweene the Iewes and Gentyles But before we come vnto Iames wordes we must marke howe he beganne not to speake afore he sawe other holde their peace For hereof a man may gather the order of the Apostles Counsayle howe they did all things with modestie and howe there was none of them that would prescribe another An example of the like we sawe also before For while diuers did egerly contende Peter helde his peace But when he saw time serued he arose vp both with modestie and grauitie and beganne to speake his iudgement and was hearde of others with like pacience as he not long before had hearde others After he had done Paule and Barnabas were hearde without interruption of any bodye who confyrmed Peters sentence by an argument taken of myracles And when these also had spoken their minde Iames steppeth forth and almost is the last manne that speaketh although he was accounted among the pillers of the Church This modestie was an euident signe of the holy ghost which gouerned their mindes that by ouer great heate of contention there shoulde rise no vncomelye tumulte or trouble and that men shoulde not stoppe their eares against the truth This order ought to be obserued in all publike actes and affayres so that no man shoulde be so ready to speake as to heare what other shall say For as that kynde of men is foolishe who for that they onely woulde seeme wyse thinke it meete for them onely to speake and suppose they haue great iniurie done vnto them if any man dissent neuer so little from them so are they also vnprofytable and pernicious But let we these things passe and hearken vnto Iames which in the beginning of his Oration yeeldeth vnto the iudgement of Peter saying Simeon tolde howe God at the beginning did visite the Gentyles to receyue of them a people in his name Iames acknowledgeth here Gods counsayle and purpose which by the calling of Cornelius did abundantly declare that the Gentyles had neede of none other preparation to be iustifyed and saued than of faith in Christ and therefore he plainly subscribeth vnto Peters opinion And least the Apostles only might seeme to be of this opinion he proueth the same by the vniforme consent of the Prophetes although he bring but one testimony out of them Neither was it needefull to bring any more forasmuch as all the Prophetes were inspyred with one and the selfe same spirite and agreed in the declaration of mannes saluation It is worthy to be diligently marked howe the Apostles of their meere authoritie obtrude and charge the Church with nothing but by scripture prooue all the things that they teach For they acknowledged themselues to be the seruantes of Christ and his Church and therfore they thought they ought to establishe nothing that was repugnant to the will of Christ and the holy Scripture Which modestie if they had obserued which woulde be taken and called their successors we should at this day haue lesse superstition in the Church and more godlynesse and syncere religion Concerning the oracle of the Prophet it is in the .ix. chapiter of Amoz He had before
come might be preuented And fyrst bicause they whose mindes through contention were mooued might happen to suspect Paule and Barnabas credite in this dealing they ioyne vnto them messengers of no small dignitie and estimation Againe least Silas and Iudas might not seeme by craft and subtiltie to be wonne and made on Paules side they commende and defende their authoritie by publike letters By which example we are taught that prudence and wisedome is chiefely to be vsed in publike affayres of the Church least vnaduised rashnesse maye preiudice a cause of it selfe otherwise both good and honest Here is to be considered the order of the Primitiue Church which the same Church was woont to vse in publike affayres The Apostles in deede with the Elders had the rule and ordering of all matters as they who had the ouersight of the Churche committed vnto them Yet they tooke not on them such rule and authoritie to exclude or shut out the people from the hearing of such things as appertayned indifferently vnto the whole Church Againe in the people was great consideration of modestie whereby it came to passe that euerye one gaue place vnto the truth and none of them prouoked eyther with 〈◊〉 or other peruerse affection would vnaduisedly stirre or make businesse Nowe where the ambition of Prelates hath disturbed and broken this order who contrary to the commaundement of Peter the Apostle haue chalenged vnto them a Lordship ouer the inheritance or Church of Christ the congregations are euery daye molested with newe contentions and there appeareth no ende eyther of errors or moste bitter debates But let vs see the letters of the Synode or Counsayle where a thing of most weight and importance is most briefely and plainely entreated For as truth is easily perceyued and voyde of all guile so it desireth no fetches nor affectate ornaments and deckings This Epistle or letter consisteth of fower partes all which for the more perspicuitie we will seuerally speake of The fyrst parte contayneth the superscription which nameth the authors of the Epistle and those to whome the same is written And they are all so named as a man may perceyue nothing is spoken of arrogancie or ambition Yet is there an order obserued wherof a man must haue regard in euery thing First are the Apostles placed bicause Christ appointed them to be teachers of the whole worlde and his witnesses and adourned them with such dignitie that they are called the salte of the earth and light of the worlde After that are the Elders named of whose office we haue spoken already before Last of all all the beleeuers are comprehended vnder the name of brethren Therefore these letters are written in the name of the whole Synode and Congregation And they are written vnto the brethren that dwelt at Antioch in Syria and Cilicia amongest whome schisme and troubles were raysed through the malice and craft of deceyuers We must marke the calling of one another brethren which appeareth to be a moste auncient vsage euen from the time of the Apostles There is two occasions of this name We are called brethren both bicause we haue all one father which is in heauen who hath prepared for vs one inheritaunce of hys kingdome and also for that Iesus Christ the sonne of God taketh vs for his brethren and doth vouchsafe to make vs coinheritours with him As therefore this name serueth much for the mainteyning of concorde among Christians so it bringeth a singular comfort in all kinde of temptations For it is impossible that Iesus Christ shoulde neglect them whom he hath once taken for his brethren and will haue to be heyres of his kingdome Woulde to God they woulde expende this name which now a dayes make such odious differences of Nations as though no dutie of Christian charitie were due vnto those which are borne out of our countrie Yet the Apostles acknowledge the Assyrians and Cilicians people farre distaunt from them and borne of the Gentyles to be their brethren What wickednesse is it therefore to thinke Christian menne whome Christ taketh for his brethren for the Countries sake to be straungers vnto vs Ought the inheritance of the earth to be greater than the inheritance of heauen In the seconde part they grauely controll the deceyuers and false Apostles euen as the weyght of the cause and daunger of saluation by them procured deserued And fyrst they confesse they went forth from them but so as they were no partakers with them And this they laye as a stopple against their vaine vauntes and bragging For they vsed to saye they came from Ierusalem and had learned their doctrine of the Apostles who taught the same learning at Ierusalem Therefore the Apostles denie not that they went forth from their Church but yet therefore they aduise not euery man to credite and receyue that they teach For it is commonly seene that deceyuers come forth of the Church as we haue elsewhere taught Therefore that vaine vanitie of tytles and succession whereby the Bishops of Rome defende their dignitie in these dayes while they alleage the authoritie of the Church of Rome and the Apostles their Predecessours is not sufficient We be not ignorant that the fayth of that Church was once such that Paule worthily commended the same Wee know also that there haue bene many Bishops in the same of notable godlynesse faith and learning of whome diuers haue bene crowned with martyrdome But what is all this to our Bishops now a dayes whose beliefe learning and conuersation is altogither different from those men They that will defende themselues by the authoritie of the Church should followe the steps of the Primitiue Church This done they declare what these deceyuers did They haue troubled you with wordes and cumbred your mindes They are therefore disturbers and not builders of the Church as Paule well obserued wryting to the Galathians I marueyle you are so soone turned vnto another Gospell which is nothing else but that there be some that trouble you Againe I woulde to God they were seperated from you that trouble you In these wordes is declared the effect of false doctrine which a man may espie in all them which ascribe not vnto Christ onely all the order and praise of our saluation First they trouble and make the hearers vncertaine of their saluation whiles they ouerthrowe fayth For it cannot be that they haue anye thinge stable and certaine that sticke to the workes of the lawe bicause the lawe exacteth a perfyte and an absolute obedience in all poyntes which is not in mannes power to perfourme Wherefore according to the saying of Paule as soone as saluation is declared to be in workes then faith is in vaine and the promyse of none effect And the false Apostles doe not onely trouble men this waye but also for that they be authors of schisme which must needes ensue as soone as saluation is not attributed to Christ onely For example we haue the Church
Christian fayth were contended vpon with such great offence Againe another cause of griefe there was that they sawe the Apostles Paule and Barnabas vnworthilye defamed and their Churches after a sort priuilye accused Therefore they cannot choose but greatlye reioyce when they heare that peace is restored their teachers quitte of slaunder and their Churches confyrmed with the testimonie of the Apostles Of this disposition ought all faythfull Christians to be vnto whome they are farre vnlike that are delighted with contentions with the ignominie and contempt of Ministers and with the disturbance of congregations Secondly Luke describeth the trusty care and industrie of all these persons in the setting forth and mainteyning of Christes kingdome which maye be perceyued by many and euident argumentes And as concerning Silas it is sayde that when he had licence to returne home againe yet he chose rather to remaine at Antioch doubtlesse for that he perceyued his traueyle whereof he sawe good successe followed was yet needefull for that Church Therefore Silas had more regarde of the Church of Christ than of his owne matters considering he preferreth Antioche before the Citie of Ierusalem and his owne proper habitation Which example it becommeth all the Ministers of Christ to imitate that they maye forsake themselues and all earthly things to th ende to traueyle the more easily in the ministerie of Christ and his Church Therefore the couetousnesse of them is execrable who being appoynted to the ministerie of the Church preferre their priuate doings before the saluation of men and for lucre sake leaue the congregation among whome they might with great vtilitie doe good seruice But of Paule and Barnabas is somewhat also sayde namely howe after they had abidden a certaine season at Antioch they preached the Gospel with many other their fellow Ministers Therefore they gaue not themselues vnto lurdenly ydlenesse although they might seeme after so manye daungers and traueyles to haue had iust occasion to haue sought their rest and quiet And in that it is sayde many in the Church at Antioch preached the Gospell it may easily be gathered what myldenesse of mindes was among them and how voyde they were of enuie seeking nothing more than the glory of Christ and the saluation of many And the exercise of the Apostles is most worthy to be considered who as we see chiefely intended the preaching of the Gospell For they knewe that was the message of saluation They knewe that with these weapons Nations were subdued vnto Christ and the worlde brought vnto the obedience of fayth They knew fynally that our Sauiour Christ was chiefely busied about this one thing and did nothing so oftentimes as that And they were not ignorant of the olde fygure where God commaunded that the Priestes vesture shoulde be hoong with belles thereby teaching that the sounde of his voyce that is the doctrine of the gospell was chiefly to be required of the ministers But now adayes it is come to this passe that Bishops abhorre from nothing so much as from the ministerye of the worde thinking it to be more commendable for them to feede Houndes and great Horses and a sluggishe and seruile sort of Courtlings of the reuenues of the Church than to feede Christes sheepe with the foode of heauenly doctrine And so by their example they bring the worde of God in contempt with all states of menne which is the chiefe cause of the calamities of these dayes There is also added an other argument of Paules doctrine namely howe he was carefull also for other Churches consulting with Barnabas touching the visitation of them For he well vnderstoode that it was not sufficient once to plant Churches but also howe it was very necessary to visite and looke vnto them bicause beside the naturall leuitie of mankinde diuers other thinges also fell out which might plucke vs from the fayth and disturbe and ouerturne the best ordred Churches that are Wherefore like a stowte souldiour he keepeth his watch and standing and spareth no labour so the Church may enioye that peace for the which they were once ordeyned which example if a man woulde compare with those which are wholye giuen to disturbe and ouerthrowe the Churches stablished by the fayth and diligence of others it shoulde easily appeare with what spirite they are ledde and what Princes Ministers they are Thirdly is declared a greieuous and infortunate discorde betweene Paule and Barnabas which for many causes is notable We hearde before in the thirtenth Chapter howe these two were made fellowes and Coparteners by the holy ghost They suffred many perils togither both by lande and by sea which is the greatest bande to binde amitie and friendship togither that can be Beside they prooued that God did marueylouslye blesse their labours with good successe But nowe by reason of a grieuous discention fallen among them they depart one from another and we reade not that they afterwarde ioyntly laboured togither any more The cause of this contention was one Iohn Marke of whose defection and falling awaye hath bene spoken in the .xiij. Chapter Barnabas thought good to haue him taken in agayne into the grace and fellowship of the Ministerie and no doubt but he alleaged weyghty reasons for his deuyse For with God there is pardon if men acknowledge and confesse their faulte And it is euident that Peter after he had denyed Christ was restored to his former rowme and dignity agayne And the godlinesse of Marie his mother seemed not a little to relieue his cause who when persecution raged most lette hir house be a certayne hauen and sanctuarye as it were for the godlye But for all these reasons Paule coulde neuer be perswaded to consent to haue such an one to his fellowe whome he remembred had so fowly slidde backe in the middle of his course and perhaps not without the grieuous offence of many For he remembred Christes saying No man that layeth his hande to the plough and looketh backe is meete for the kingdome of God. And if we consider the circumstances it shall seeme that Paule was holpen with the consent and approbation of the Church For he choosing vnto him Silas is commended of the brethren vnto the grace of God that is with solemne prayer is let goe vnto his work or businesse Of Barnabas Luke reporteth but this one thing that he tooke vnto him Marke and sayled into Cyprus which was his countrie as was sayde before in the fourth Chapter being mooued and taking the matter in yll part And although Paules seueritie in euerye poynt seeme not to be excused yet woulde the holy ghost haue this example to remayne as a President against all runnagates and forsakers of their profession whereby we might learne that sinners haue an accesse vnto the grace of God but yet that they must not be to soone admitted into the ministerye of the Church which haue bene authors of any grieuous offence and whose credite by reason of their offences before committed
is not without a cause suspected For a Bishop must be blamelesse and Paule forbiddeth yong schollers chiefely to be kept out of the Ministery bicause such are in daunger of backbiting and slaundering Nowe adayes bicause we be to soone intreated in admitting of euerye one it is no marueyle though the authoritie of the Ministerie growe so much in contempt Moreouer it maye seeme to anye man marueylous that God woulde suffer such most chosen vessels of his grace to be intangled in such implacable hatred and that the holye ghost woulde haue their errours recorded in wryting for their sake that shoulde come after But to him that shall deepely ponder these things there shall appeare to be diuers iust and weightye causes of this doing For fyrst these things teache vs that euen the holyest men also are subiect to perturbations of minde and therefore haue neede of the grace of god This Paule acknowledgeth where he writeth that he felte the pricke of the fleshe and had the messenger of Satan sent him agaynst the which he had none other wayes to resist but by the grace of God. The same Paule writing of the lawe of sinne which in all men fyghteth against the spirite of God cryeth out O wretched man that I am who shall deliuer me from this body subdued vnto death I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lorde The vse of all these things is to teach vs that whatsoeuer things holy men doe commendably we should ascribe them vnto God as to the author and only magnifye him therefore Againe these slydinges of holye men stirre vs vp vnto a feruent and continuall desire of godlinesse that according to Paules saying we may worke our saluation with feare and trembling For who will not be afrayde who will not be stirred vp to watch and praye when he seeth such notable seruaunts of God so grieuously fall Who will not stande in dreade to fall yea euen then when he seemeth to stand sure There is also another vse and commoditie of this contention that we now adayes be not offended with the discentions of the Ministers of the worde nor for discentions sake suspect the doctrine of Gods worde For the authoritie thereof dependeth not on man but as Esaias sayeth endureth for euer when all fleshe with the glory thereof wythereth and falleth away like a flower The fourth and last poynt of this Chapter is the peregrination of Paule and Barnabas in which they execute and perfourme their deuise concerning the visiting and confyrming the Churches in the word of god For although they disagreed among themselues yet is neyther of them vnmindefull of his dutie But Barnabas goeth into Cyprus and Paule into Syria and Cilicia and from thence into Lycaonia And this constancie is worthy of all men to be followed that we suffer not our selues by contention and importunitie of men to be ouercomme and so forgetting our duties become vnfaythfull vnto god In the meane season it behooueth vs to consider the goodnesse and wisedome of God which knoweth best howe to vse the offences of his people For of this lamentable discorde of the Apostles springeth this profyte that diuers Churches are at one very time visited and confyrmed Yea God many tymes vseth the sinnes of the wicked to the setting forth of his glory and the saluation of manne Examples whereof are extant both in the sale of Ioseph and manye other hystories Yet let no man for all this thinke vs voyde of fault For men sinne and by sinne deserue to be made the vesselles of wrath And if any good followe of their offending all that is to be ascribed to the goodnesse and wisedome of god God graunt that by vs his name may be glorifyed and that our most mercifull father woulde vse all our doinges to that ende to serue for the commoditie and saluation of many that we may lyue in heauen with Iesus Christ to whome be all prayse honour power and glorye for euer Amen The .xvj. chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cvj. Homelie THEN came he to Derba and to Lystra and beholde a certaine Disciple was there named Timotheus a womans sonne which was a Iewesse and beleeued but his father was a Greeke Of whome reported well the brethren that were at Lystra and Iconium Him would Paule that he should go forth with him and toke and circumcised him bicause of the Iewes that were in those quarters For they knew al that his father was a Greke As they went through the Cities they deliuered them the decrees for to keepe that were ordeyned of the Apostles and Elders which were at Ierusalem And so were the congregations stablished in the fayth and increased in number daily THe Apostle Paule appoynted to visite the Churches which he had gathered togither by preaching of the Gospell and to confyrme them in the fayth they had once receyued least being eyther drowned in securitie or circumuented with the subtiltie of Satan or ouercome wyth persecutions they shoulde fall awaye This he so doth that whersoeuer occasion also is offred he laboureth to winne moe congregations vnto christ This hystorie Luke in this place describeth who was Paules continuall companion in this iourney and therfore as a witnesse that sawe all things knewe all things well And fyrst we hearde how they went ouer Syria and Cilicia Then it followeth what they did in Lycaonia the Churches wherof by reason of the Iewes the bitterest enimies that Christ had had more neede to be strengthned than others and hereof Paule stoode in feare bicause he had diuers times tryed the hostyle attemptes and implacable mindes of the Iewes Moreouer the Euangelist taketh his beginning of the calling of Timothie whome Paule tooke vnto him as a companion in his voyage and partener in all his labors For he knewe that without fytte Ministers of the worde the kingdome of Christ and fayth in him could not be enlarged Wherefore as the Princes of this world which labour to dilate and stretch out their borders a farre are altogither occupied about getting of long tryed Captaynes and bolde souldiours from all places so was this the chiefe care of Paule to searche and get many faythfull and fytte Ministers for the Church of Christ by whome the kingdome of Christ might be stretched farre and wyde whosoeuer desire the safetie of the Church whether they be teaching Bishops or ruling Magistrates they must followe this example For as without the preaching of the worde newe Churches cannot be planted so those that are already planted and gathered togither cannot be kept in doing their dutie without the same Hereof proceeded that care and industrye which the Prophetes of the olde Testament had about schooles which our Predecessors being most prudent and godly men did imitate as the foundations of most auncient Colledges doe testifye In the vocation of Timothie there are two things to be considered wherof we shall speake in order Fyrst it is described who and what maner
of one he was He had to his mother a Iewe but one that beleeued but his father was a Greeke that is to saye a Gentyle And Paule in hys later Epistle to Timothie doth at large commend the godlinesse of Eunica his mother and Lois his grandmother whereof this is a most euident argument for that she procured hir sonne to be well brought vp in the fayth religion of christ And here Luke sayth that he was a disciple that is to say a christian before Paule called him to the office of the ecclesiasticall ministerie Besides he sayth he was well cōmended of all y brethren that not of those at Lystra only where he had his dwelling but also by them of Iconium so that his godlynesse was perceiued and knowne to them abrode also This description of Timothie teacheth vs what maner of men ought to be chosen into the ministerie of Gods word church Where it behooueth the greatest care to be had for religion least such as eyther are vtterly deuoyde of fayth or else yong scholers and Nouices be chosen into the Ministerie For as these last sort commonlye are vncertaine and stande in doubt of all things and lyght and inconstaunt so the other vse religion but for lucre which they also laughe at in their sleeue and cause other menne to deryde the same Then must a respect be had of their learning that we maye haue such to gouerne the Church as are well exercised in the holy scripture wherin Paule testifyeth Timothie was brought vp of a chylde For in deede it is impossible that he should teach other whose selfe before hath not learned and such can be none other than blind leaders of the blinde as Christ calleth them Math. 15. And where the doctrine of the Church must be taken out of the holy Scriptures it behooueth that Ministers of the Church shoulde be moste exercised in them and that there is no account to be made of them though they be neuer so expert and prompt in Philosophye if they be rude and ignoraunt in the holy Scripture Which was the cause that Christ woulde not suffer the Apostles to go abroade to preach before they were well instructed Thirdly it behooueth that he haue the testimonie of an approoued lyfe and conuersation least their doctrine be contemned or at the least suspected for their sake Therfore Paule will haue a Bishop to be irreprehensible And how much religion and doctrine is defaced by the dishonest lyfe of Ministers the example of the sonnes of Elye doth abundantlye declare through whose concupiscence and sacrilegious boldenesse it came to passe that all the people for the most part refrayned from the worshipping of God and by that occasion wickednesse so preuayled among all sortes of men that it coulde not be redressed but by publike calamitie and much bloudshedding Therefore Paules prudencie and diligence must be followed in these dayes who woulde take vnto hym no companion in the Ministerie but such an one as was perfyte in all poynts and which had so confyrmed the hope conceyued of him as it seemed he woulde neuer breake the same Secondly let vs fyrst consider what Paule did with this newe partner and fellowe of his Him sayth he bicause Paule ment to haue wyth him in his iourney he tooke circumcised What is this sayest thou that I heare ▪ What lyghtnesse and inconstancie is this Not long before Paule earnestly bent himselfe agaynst those which exacted Circumcision of the Gentyles and such a disturbance grewe herevpon that the matter was harde to bee taken vp and quieted before the Apostles and the whole congregation at Ierusalem And now after the Apostles had decreed that the Gentyles were not to be burthened with Circumcision Paule circumciseth Timothie who had bene a Chrystian a good whyle before But herein is nothyng done of lyghtnesse or frowardnesse bicause Paule hath great reason for his doing neyther doth he varye from himselfe if we well consider the matter For it was well done of Paule to wythstande the Phariseyes or Nazareanes which vrged Circumcision as a necessarye thing forasmuch as by that opinion Christes merite was defaced and extenuated the fayth in hym lyght set by and Christian libertie ouerthrowne and subuerted And bicause of these men he woulde not circumcise Titus for that he perceyued they craftily laide snares for the libertie of the faythfull And here he circumciseth Timothie bicause of a great number of Iewes which dwelt in those parties that by this occasion Timothie might haue an accesse and entry in to them to preach the Gospell among them For it is well knowne howe greatly the Iewes abhorred the vncircumcysed Gentyles insomuch that they openly accused Peter for that he was conuersaunt wyth them and afterwarde layde handes on Paule as a seditious person for bringing the Gentyles into the Temple Unlesse therefore he had circumcised Timothie he shoulde neuer haue had accesse to haue taught among the Iewes and they woulde afterward also haue stopped their eares at Paule as a transgressor of their law and auncient religion Therefore he prudentlye yeeldeth thus farre vnto their infyrmitie and circumciseth Timothie to thintent that by his ministerie he myght make a waye into the Iewes and teache them by little and little howe Circumcision and the other Ceremonyes were by Christ abrogated And he ment none other wayes to circumcise Timothie than as the Apostles in their Synode forbade the eating of strangled and bloude So he confesseth he became a Iewe vnto the Iewes to wynne the Iewes vnto Christ and not to confyrme them in the superstitious obseruation of the lawe Of this may be gathered an vniuersall rule whereby we are taught howe and after what sorte it is lawfull to dispence in outwarde thinges Namely when charitie and the edifycation of the Church so requireth But assoone as we perceyue they bynd worship vnto them or erecte confydence in mannes merite or craftily go about to entrappe Christian libertie then must we not admit or suffer the least of them For those things which might be taken for meane and indifferent as soone as the profession of our fayth and the glory of Christes merite is in hazarde Therfore the Papistes doe foolishly and to impudentlye alleage the example of Paule for their traditions whyles by this reason that Paule circumcised Timothie they saye we ought to retayne and keepe Masses Images pompous Diriges prayers for the beade fastings differences of meates and garments single life Monkishe vowes auricular confession absolution satisfaction and sixe hundreth such lyke For to omytte howe they compare the pieuishe and superstitious deuyses of mannes inuentions wyth Circumcision whych had hys beginning of God Barbers and bleare eyed as they say know howe they set the chiefe part of Gods worship in these thinges howe they repose their greatest truste of righteousnesse and saluation in them and to conclude Christian libertye cannot be mayntayned if these be retayned yea these thyngs conteyne
that notable marke of the beast which no man can receyue or keepe wythout denying of christ Wherfore it becommeth Christian men rather to impugne these thinges than neuer so little to violate the profession of Christes name Before we passe from this place we haue to consider the mariage of Timothies parents forasmuch as Luke maketh expresse mention thereof He sayth that Eunica his mother was a Iewe and his father a Greeke or a Gentyle Yet we reade that Iewes were forbiden to marrye with the Gentyles Yet such was the state of the people of the Iewes in those daies that being oppressed vnder the tiranny of the Romanes and dispersed here and there they were driuen to suffer many things agaynst their wyll In the meane season the godly woman Eunica by reason of this mariage was in such daunger as God foreshewed in his lawe For she was not able by Circumcision to take hir sonne Timothie into the societie of Gods people who no doubt was borne before Christ suffered and the lawe was abrogated by reason hir husbande withstoode hir who as it is like was deuoyde of true religion bicause Paule commendeth him in no place and yet setteth forth in writing the worthy fayth of Eunica and Lois These thinges ought to feare the professors of Christian fayth from drawing the yoke with Infydels as elsewhere the Apostle sayth Also the example of Eunica is very notable which procured hir sonne to be trayned vp in the scriptures from his childehoode agaynst hir husbandes will least he shoulde be corrupted with the superstition and ydolatrie of the Gentyles Lette Matrones matched in such vnlyke mariages well obserue this thing Let them remember that their children be holy by reason of the promise of the couenaunt as Paule plainly teacheth Let them therefore bring them vp in the doctrine of true godlynesse and trayne them vnto God whose honor if they seeke with all their heart they shall fynde him true of his promises where he sayeth he will be their protector and defender But let vs come to the treatie of this present place where after the vocation of Timothie is declared what they which were with Paule taught in the Churches As they went sayth he through the Cities they deliuered them such things to obserue and keepe as were decreed by the Apostles and Elders at Ierusalem Which wordes the Papistes wrest I wote not to what maner of traditions which they imagine the Apostles and their successors deliuered from hande to hande vnto the Church but were neuer written This Sanctuarye being by them once founded whatsoeuer they cannot prooue by authorite of Scripture they saye by and by it is the tradition of the Apostles But Luke sayth no such thyng but speaketh of those decrees whereof mention was made in the chapter before going They were these that man was iustifyed and saued by the onely grace of God through faith in Iesus Christ and not by the works of the lâ—we that we should abstaine from those things which pollute the profession of our fayth and our holynesse as is Idolatrie and fornication that we must labour for loue and in outwarde things yeelde somewhat vnto the weake or else vnto such as are not yet come vnto the fayth if there be any hope of winning them In the meane season that we beware mennes consciences be not snarled or charged with any burthen intollerable These things Luke sayth that Paule and those with him did euerywhere inculcate both to represse the Iewes which to importunately vrged the Gentyles to the obseruing of the lawe and to brydle the licentiousnesse of the Gentyles which abused the Christian libertie with great offence For he chiefly desired that peace might flouryshe in the Church whereby he knewe the same shoulde chiefly increase Agayne where there was no daunger of offence he constantlye defended the libertie of Christ bicause he woulde not preiudice the same which thing the Apostles wynked at for the weakes sake The fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians teacheth the same where he maketh the eating of thynges offered to Idolles free as touching conscience if there be none present that is offended therewith In the meane season Paules example teacheth vs that it is not sufficient to haue good lawes made vnlesse they which haue the charge thereof see them put in execution For dayly experience teacheth vs that execution is the lyfe and sinewes of the lawe Take that awaye and the lawe shall lye as deade and as Anacharsis sayde shall become lyke vnto Spyders webbes which euerye bolde and presumptuous bodye will not sticke to breake Therefore let both Ministers of the Church and gouernors of the common weale imitate Paule if they meane to doe their duetie and not rather with vayne counterfeyting mocke both God and man. Last of all Luke addeth a notable successe of their most godly endeuour and labour where he sayth the Churches were confyrmed in the fayth and grewe and increased euery day more and more in number And bicause he maketh mention of fayth it is euident that Paule chieflye beate that into their heades and not vayne and colde Ceremonies and traditions These are the continuall effectes of the worde of God that lyke vnto a showre it neuer returneth wythout fruite vnto him that sent it These also are the weapons wherby the kingdome of Christ in this world is most prosperously enlarged to saye diligent preaching of the worde and feruent desire to conserue and keepe the same Whensoeuer these cease by and by fayth falleth and all loue of true religion dyeth We haue examples hereof euerywhere whereby they are conuinced which thinke it sufficient if they be not constrayned through tyrannie to be partakers of wicked sacrifyces and yet in the meane season they liue in such places where the worde of God is banished and no duties of Christian religion exercised Let vs all therefore studye to set forth the worde of God that both our selues maye be confyrmed in the fayth and the Church daylye increase in number of beleeuers wherein Iesus Christ onely reygneth the sauiour of mankynde and onely Brydegroome of the Church to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cvij Homelie WHEN they had gone throughout Phrygia and the Region of Galatia and were forbidden of the holy ghost to preache the worde in Asia they came to Mysia and sought to go into Bithynia but the spirite suffered them not But when they had gone thorowe Mysia they came downe to Troada And a vision appeared to Paule in the night There stoode a man of Macedonia and prayed him saying Come into Macedonia and helpe vs After he had seene the vision immediately we prepared to go into Macedonia being certified that the Lorde had called vs for to preache the Gospell vnto them When we losed forth then from Troada we came with a strayte course to Samothracia and the next daye to Neapolis and from thence to Philippos which is the chiefe
saying If ye thinke that I beleeue on the Lorde come into my house and abyde there And she constreyned vs. THe Apostle Paule being called of God by the Aungell passed into Macedonia to preach the Gospell vnto the men of that countrie By which example is prooued partly the dignitie of the Gospell and partly that saluation that is giuen vs of meere fauour and grace is declared For if we consider the Macedonians they were in the same case and condicion that other Nations were which Paule otherwheres wryteth were subiect vnto the power of darkenesse were Idolaters were the seruants of sinne and therefore voyde of god Besides that God sendeth Paule now to teach them the waye of saluation when they once thinke not thereof But let vs see what he did at Philippi the chiefest citie of Macedonia Wee were sayth Luke in that Citie abyding certaine dayes The cause of this abode as maye be gathered by all circumstances was for that the Apostles sawe no oportunitie to preache which thing they chiefely wayted for Wherefore at length they sought the same out of the Citie For they went out of the Citie on the Sabboth day and preached the Gospell to certaine women nigh vnto a certaine Riuer whither they vsed of custome to resort vnto publike prayer This is a verye notable example teaching vs howe God vseth to trye and exercise the fayth and constancie of his seruantes For as it hath bene declared the Apostle was called by the Aungell as one speaking in the behalfe of all the countrie and desiring helpe Wherfore a man might haue hoped that the Macedonians should haue receyued Paule when he had come with all kinde of alacritie and declaration of ioy and that euery mans minde had bene prepared to receyue the light of the Gospell But this hope so deceyueth them that in a moste famous and populous Citie there is not one that giueth eare vnto them neyther can they espie any occasion to make a sermon notwithstanding they narrowly wayted for the same And without the Citie women only gaue eare vnto them and but one of them all that beleeued the worde one Lydia which was a straunger Who therefore woulde not thinke this calling of Paule to haue bene a mockery seeing no effect to followe of the same But God vseth to laye many stoppes in the way of them that walke in his calling whereby to hinder and pull them backe to prooue their fayth to trayne them vnto constancie and to teach them to wrastle and ouercome aduersitie So Moses being sent to deliuer the people fyndeth many impedimentes layde in his waye which seemed much repugnaunt to the will and appoyntment of god For the Aungell of the Lorde threatneth him with death bicause he neglected the Circumcising of his sonne and he fyndeth Pharao not onely set and bent against his requestes but also the children of Israel murmurre and rebell against him And when he was out of Egypt the sea laye in his way before him so that nature hir selfe seemed to fyght against him but his constancie of fayth and stedfast purpose to fulfyll the commaundementes of God ouercame all these aduersities So that cruell enimie Saule ryseth vp against Dauid being called and appointed to be king by whose tyrannie or euer he came to the kingdome he was expulsed his countrie And manye such like thinges came dayly to passe whereby God vseth to trye our faith But it is our dutie constantly to holde on and with sure hope to wayte for the assistance of God and so we shall fynde he will neyther fayle of his promises nor want to further our enterprises Furthermore we haue a marueylous example of conuersion set forth in Lydia which by reason of the manifold doctrine therof the Euangelist most diligently describeth with all the circumstances And beginning with the description of the person he sayth there was a woman to admonish vs of that seâ—e or kinde by the which sinne entred into the worlde By hir condicion and calling she was a seller of purple and exercised a kinde of merchandise seruing more to the maintenance of pompe and pride than vnto necessitie to saye nothing of couetousnesse craft and deceyte and such like vices as this kinde of people are commonly giuen vnto Besides she was a straunger borne at Thyatirae a Citie of Lydia These thinges are declared to the ende that we might knowe howe God vseth to despyse no state or degree of men but of al sorts fauoreth embraceth those that are desirous to conuert turne vnto him Infynite other examples of lyke kinde there are which teach vs the same For Christ in manye places reasoneth with harlots about their saluation In other places agayne he openeth the kingdome of heauen vnto Publicanes He disdeyned not the order of Phariseyes seeing he admitted Nicodemus to talke with him in the night season and mosâ—e friendly instructed him Yea he did lighten the Centurion which was appoynted to see him executed with the knowledge of him These places teach vs that we shoulde not despayre of Gods grace by reason of the trade or kynde of lyfe that we haue heretofore ledde For it is euident that the doore of saluation standeth open to euery man which vnfaynedly desireth it In this example also appeareth the counsell of God which of little beginnings promoteth the kingdome of his sonne For he appoynteth Lydia to be the fyrst fruites of that Church whose fayth afterwarde Paule thinketh he coulde neuer sufficiently commende So Christ chose out from among fyshers and Publicanes his chiefe Disciples And we must not thinke it is without a cause that Christes kingdome here on earth touching the outwarde sight is of no reputation and a despysed thing For hereof we may gather that it is not of this worlde nor that we must seeke the thinges of this worlde in the same It is also euident that they which desire to be partakers with Christ must not glory in the wisedome of the fleshe in Nobilitie in pompe and other such like things but only in the Lorde as Paule hath taught at large in the fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians the fyrst Chap. Here hast thou what to aunswere those which rayle at the doctrine and fayth of the Gospell bicause none holde with the same but the Comminaltie and men of small or no reputation vsing the same argument that the Phariseyes and Scribes sometime vsed against their seruants which commended Christes doctrine Why rather harken they not what Christ sayth I thanke thee ô father bicause thou hast hidden these thinges from the wyse and prudent and hast shewed them vnto Babes Verilye father euen so was it thy good pleasure But after he had described the person of Lydia he declareth the order and maner of hir conuersion In the which fyrst she is sayd to be religious and to feare God as diuers other did both among the Iewes and Gentyles which yet were ignoraunt in the way of
true religion and saluation and therefore the more zelouslye they defended superstition the more egerly they resisted the truth yet in the meane tyme this is needefull in saluation that mennes mindes shoulde not be voyde of the feare of God but enclined to embrace the truth and desirous of true religion For except the grounde be good the seede of the worde can not well growe in it And yet this is not so to be vnderstanded as though this promptnesse and towardnesse came of our selfe For of our selues we are not able to thinke well and the inuentions of man are naught euen from his childehoode as God testifyeth It is therefore the gift and worke of God if men be giuen vnto the desire and loue of religion and the truth which otherwyse by reason of naturall corruption they abhorre in their heartes Next Lydia hearde Paules teaching Therefore she vseth that meane and instrument whereby God vseth to giue and stirre vp fayth in vs For fayth commeth by hearing and hearing by the worde of God. Therefore whosoeuer will profyte in the knowledge of saluation must labour to haue fayth and we must not regard those that seeke new reuelations For God speaketh to vs in the scriptures which who so refuse to heare are commonly praies for the deuill which miserably deludeth the deceyued with lying reuelations Last of all it is sayd that God opened the heart of Lydia to giue heede vnto the things that Paule spake For without this in vaine is the worde eyther preached or hearde whereof bicause we haue already oftentimes spoken it seemeth not nowe needefull to saye any more And if any man aske why God did not open the harts of others aswell to him we say with Paule ô man what art thou that disputest with God who hath first giuen vnto God and it shall be giuen to him againe For it becommeth vs not ouer curiouslye to searche out the priuie counsayles of God but in them to reuerence his great goodnesse iustice veritie and wisedome It is our part by this place to learne the order of true conuersion which chiefely consisteth in these three pointes to haue a loue in our hartes vnto religion to heare the worde and to be illuminated with the spirite of God. It remayneth for vs to consider the effectes of true fayth which shewed themselues in Lydia Fyrst she is baptized according to the commaundement of Christ and custome of the Church By baptisme he comprehendeth the confession of fayth wherby she renounced hir olde superstition and professed to followe Christ desiring to be accounted among the members of his Church We are by this example also admonished that the godly must not contemne the sacramentes but vse them reuerently both for that they knowe they are instituted by Christ and also for that they are glad to haue the benefyte of saluation whereof Christ is the author by them sealed and confyrmed But Lydia not content with hir owne baptisme causeth hir whole houshold and familie likewise to be baptized This is the property of all the faythfull that they desire all men to be partakers of saluation wyth them but speciallye those which they knewe God hath committed to their charge And this they doe not of priuate affection but following the commaundement of God whose will it is alwaye that we shall consecrate and dedicate vnto him all our people So Abraham circumcised not onely himselfe but all the men in his familie according to Gods commaundement And in the lawe housholders are commaunded to instruct their familie in the commaundements of God. And that which was commaunded them Magistrates must thinke belongeth to them also and labour to take away superstitiousnesse and to plant the desire of true religion among the people as we reade those godly Kinges Dauid Asa Iosaphat Ezechias Iosias and such like diligently did And doubtlesse it is not without the great suspition of impietie that one shoulde so rule ouer others to bereue God of his right which claymeth all men to himselfe Finally Lydia biddeth the Apostles home to hir house and offreth them lodging with great instancie saying If you thinke that I beleeue on the Lord come home to my house and abyde there Which wordes haue in them such kinde of obtestation that the Apostles might not refuse the friendship offred except they would both condemne hir and thinke hir vnworthy the name of a Christian. Although at the fyrst after a ciuill sorte they refuse to come home to hir house both for that they woulde not be thought lyke deceyuers to abuse the simplicitie of women and to gape after their goodes and also for that Paule would neuer burthen any as he many times testifyeth 1. Cor. 9.2 Thes. 3. Howbeit Lydia by hir intreatie vttereth a minde inflamed with charitie and vnfearfull constancie For it is a poynt of charitie in that she is desirous to take them into hir house and to giue them their boorde of whome she had receyued and drawne the doctrine of saluation Agayne it is a token of a valiaunt courage that being a straunger she durst receyue teachers of a newe doctrine into hir house which she well knewe she might not doe without daunger But this is the propertie of faith that it neyther feareth body nor goodes so that the glory of Christ may be enlarged Let them I pray you looke on the example of this woman which nowe a dayes boaste of their fayth and they shall streyght perceyue howe wyde they are from the propertie of fayth Let vs therefore praye vnto God that he will vouchsafe to open our harts that we being instructed in true fayth may expresse Christ in our whole life and liue with him in heauen to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cix Homelie AND it came to passe as we went to prayer a certaine Damosell possessed with a spirite that prophecyed mette vs which brought hir maister and mystresse much vauntage with prophecying The same followed Paule and vs and cryed saying These men are the seruants of the most high God which shewe vnto vs the way of saluation And this did she many dayes But Paule not content turned about and sayde to the spirite I commaunde thee in the name of Iesu Christ that thou come out of hir And hee came out the same houre ALthough Iesus Christ the Sonne of God by the merite of his death hath so ouerthrowne the kingdome of the Deuill that he hath no more power agaynst the kingdome of Christ yet ceaseth he not according to his auncient vsage still to assault the same and as Christ intermitted nothing belonging to the redemption of mankinde so Satan for his part leaueth nothing vnassayd to pull men from Christ their sauiour and from the way of saluation An euident example hereof is declared in this present hystorie For after Paule was come vnto the Philippians Lydia the selâ—er of Purple conuerted vnto the fayth by his preaching beganne to declare the
common weales These and infynite such like thyngs it is to be thought recourced to Paules minde bycause he was a man which by long experience had learned what was meete in euery thing to be done But leauing all these reasons he setteth boldlye on the matter teaching them that are occupyed in Gods vocation by his example to admit no reasons of the flesh that might procure them from doyng their dutie For if the Prophetes and Apostles had bene ruled by such reasons neuer shoulde anye of them haue done his dutie but rather lyke Ionas they shoulde haue prouided for themselues to haue escaped by the sea For we see Moses straue agaynst Gods commaundement and refused the charge as long as he followed his owne reason and compared his impediment of speach and lacke of skill with Gods commaundements Let vs consider therefore that all thinges depende vppon Gods will and pleasure and not ours who can easily make the way plaine for them that walke in his calling For he is a sharpe double edged sworde piercing euen into the marrowe he is a deuouring fyre and deuiding the very stones Being therefore encouraged herewith let vs boldly enterprise whatsoeuer god commaundeth vs leauing to him the successe of the matter which cannot be other than ioyful vnto such as folow his conduct leading Furthermore Luke declareth the order that Paule followed in setting forth the kingdome of Christ among the Athenians First he reasoned with the Iewes touching that matter bicause he knewe they woulde the more easily giue eare vnto him if he brought Moses and the Prophetes This done he taketh those to instruct which had tasted of syncere fayth and religion by keeping company with the Iewes but yet were not fully enformed And hauing nowe layde this foundation he talketh with euery one he met withall in the market and went so farre that the Philosophers wherof the Citie had abundance beganne to dispute agaynst him And among diuers sectes of them the Epicures and Stoikes chieflye encountred with him who being of contrary opinions one to another coulde yet agree togither to set vpon the Minister of truth For the Epicures being the enimies of all wisedome and good learning did set perfyte felicitie in pleasure yet honest pleasure as they sayde as which conteyned in it quietnesse of mynde and health of body but climbing no higher than this they were authors of most absurde opinions which sprang hereof For where the feare of God and consideration of the lyfe to come stryketh mennes consciences in dread and maketh all worldly things vnpleasant they denyed the prouidence of God and also the life to come For they fabled that God walked vppe and downe from one side of heauen to another and had no regarde of mortall mennes affayres and that the soules died aswell as the bodies Insomuch that they vsed this Sardanapalus like saying Eate drinke make mery without any measure for after death there is no pleasure The Stoikes vtterly differing from them taught all felicitie and blysse to stande in vertue whych opinion though it seeme plausible and godly yet it pulled men from God as much as the Epicures did bicause it taught men to seeke felicitie in the merites of their owne workes Agayne bicause they perceyued the studye of vertue was disturbed and troubled by affections they woulde haue the followers of felicitie to be voyde thereof so that neyther they shoulde reioyce in prosperitie nor shewe any signifycation of sadnesse in aduersitie making of men stones and stockes deuoyde of those naturall motions and affections whereby parents and children are ledde one to loue another Furthermore by a certayne concatenation and connexion of causes they imagined a fatall necessity or destiny whervnto they made god also subiect These things teach vs with whom Paule had to doe and also admonish vs who are at this day euer haue bene the enimies of the gospell and of true doctrine For although in times passed the names of Epicures and Stoikes were in vse among the gentiles only yet were there among the people of God that were of their opinion be also in these daies Surely Nabal somtime among the Iewes sayd There is no God and Dauid testifyeth there were innumerable other of the same opinion Psal. 14. 53. Such were they also that sayd The Lord shall not see neyther shall the God of Iacob regard it Touching the later times in the which we are there are prophecies extant both of Christ the Apostles which euidently teach vs that Epicures trade and sect shal reigne among vs For Christ saith As it came to passe in the dayes of Noah so shall it be in the daies of the sonne of man they did eate and drink they maried and were maryed euen vnto that same day that Noah went into the Arke c. And Peter prophecieth that there shall come mockers in the later days which shall walk after their owne concupiscence saye where is the promise of his comming for since the fathers died all things continue in the same estate c. And such we see euerywhere now a dayes which although they directly professe not Epicures opinion yet liue they so that euery man may easily perceiue they beleeue there is neyther God nor life to come And they cannot abide the light of the Gospell bicause by it as Christ sayth their euill workes are reprooued In like wise may the Stoikes opinion be founde in all ages For this opinion helde the Phariseyes sometime among the Iewes who as they trusted in the ryghteousnesse of their owne works so were they the greatest enimies of christ This sect as we sawe in the .xv. Chapter bredde great disquietters in the Primitiue Church mingling the lawe and the Gospell togither and the merites of works with fayth In the dayes of the fathers and Doctors sprang the Pelagians the maynteyners of the same doctrine And if a man woulde search for the lyke in our age he should fynde the Monkes whome we may truly call the sworne Disciples of Zeno. For beside that they ascrybe felicitie vnto their owne vertues they teach also and earnestly exact such indolencie and want of griefe as the Stoikes did and go about to pull vppe by the rootes those affections which Nature hath sowen in the minde of man For what else doe they whyle they commaunde parentes to cast of their owne children and to penne them vp in monasteries while they also teach the children to put away all the loue and care of their parentes and to addict themselues wholye to Moonkishe rules It is knowen both to Barbers and bleare eyed as they say what hard and vnworthy things eyther to be spoken or beleeued they beate into tender mindes Such as these are must needes be enimies of the Gospell which accuseth and condemneth these madde and furious errors But we must not therefore gyue place vnto them but rather according to Paules ensample stryue earnestly agaynst them And what
can not be in rest and safetie bicause the insatiable auarice of Priestes exacteth tribute of them fayning that their soules are tormented and purifyed in the fornace of Purgatorie Is there not an vnknowne God worshipped amonge vs the God Maozim as Daniel sayeth whome all our fathers knew not which eyther is made of bread or chaunged into breade Would God men woulde nowe a dayes expende these thinges and learne what a miserable case it is to want the lyght of truth For whoso lacketh this lyght are both ignorant themselues of all things in religion and lose their labor before God which neyther can nor will be worshipped with mans traditions Let vs therefore harken vnto Paule and the Apostles whome God ordeyned to teach the blinde worlde his true religion and worship Furthermore Paule so teacheth al these things in the second part of his sermon that therwith also he confuteth the errors of the gentiles wherof sprang those errors which yet bewitch the world In the meane while although he had to do with most subtile Philosophers and curious men yet he disputeth not subtilly of Gods essence or nature which God himselfe testifyeth Exo. 33. is inscrutable but describeth God by his works teaching what we ought to beleeue of him and how to worship him God sayth he that made the world and all things therin conteyned seeing that he is Lorde of heauen and earth c. It seemeth he speaketh this agaynst the Epicures which affirmed the world was from euerlasting or else that all things came togyther by concurrence and meeting of motes togither and that God had no care of worldly things But Paule sayth that God is the creator and lord of the world and layth this for an infallible grounde of hys doctryne such as no man will denie but he that is voide of common reason Herofhe gathereth that templary religion was but a vayne thing which was of such pryce and authoritie among the Grecians that they hated the Persians for none other cause more than for that they euerywhere burned the temples in Greece bicause they sawe they serued more for superstition than godlinesse Thus reasoneth Paule He that is Lord of all things must needes be euerywhere But god as he is creator of all things so is he Lorde of all Therefore he is present euerywhere and so by consequence dwelleth not in Churches which are builded with mens handes But that which is sayde agaynst the Gentyles which iudged that religion stoode in the bewty and furniture of Temples and vnto them tyed the maiestie power and grace of God the same maketh agaynst all those which glorying in the honour of the true God are yet drowned in the dotage of this errour When Salomon had bestowed great costes and treasure in building of a Temple at length he sayth vnto God Behold the heauen of heauens is not able to conteyne thee howe much lesse this Church which I haue builded And God himselfe in Esay cap. 66. sayth Heauen is my seate and the earth is my footestoole where therefore shall this house bee that you will builde for me Ieremie sharpely reprehendeth the Iewes trusting in the religion of their Temple Yea Christ sayeth that true worshippers are not tyed vnto certayne and peculiar places but sheweth vs that they worship God euerywhere in spirite and in truth Here therefore are all pilgrimages taken away in the whych foolish menne of an heathenish error suppose saluation chiefely to stande And yet for all this we vtterlye condemne not the vse of Churches For they serue for outward religion which is necessary for the profession of fayth and for the nourishing of concorde and vnitie whyle we resort thyther to heare the worde of God that is to saye common prayers and to haue the sacraments ministred Wherevnto Temples must be so ordered that we must thynke it vnlawfull to pollute them with any kinde of prophane vsages But Paule continueth on in describing of God saying that God hath neede of nothing Wherevpon he gathereth that he is not worshypped wyth handes and that religion consisteth not in outwarde obsequies and duties of men He prooueth the Antecedent in that he sayth he giueth life and breath vnto all men By this argument he impugneth the vaine affiance in priests in whome our Auncestours reposed the chiefe part of religion It seemeth Paule tooke his argument out of Gods wordes where he accuseth the Israelites that thought he was worshipped and pleased with sacrifyces For he sayth I will take no Bullocke out of thy house nor hee Goates out of thy foldes For all the beastes of the forrest are mine and so are the cattelles vppon a thousande hilles I knowe all the fowles vpon the mountaines and the wylde beastes of the fielde are in my sight If I be hungry I will not tell thee c. But by this argument it appeareth all popish religion is condemned For what else doe they in that religion but being deceyued by wicked superstition take from the poore commended to vs by Christ the duties which they offer to Saintes that haue no neede yea which knowe vs not Yea the most of their oblations serue for Idols voyde of all senses or for Priests that liue wantonly and in ryot In the meane season superstition hath taken so deepe roote that it is thought a lesse offence to kill a man and robbe him than to take a peece of a vayle from an Idoll or the aultar to clothe a poore bodye with O maners O times But some man maye saye If God be not worshipped by sacrifyces why did he appoynt them for the people by Moses and commaunde them Let vs consider there were two kindes of sacrifyces The one was expiatorie for sinnes so called not for that sinnes coulde be purged by the bloude of Oxen and Gotes for that Paule plainly denieth Heb. 10. but for that they prefygured Christ whome all the holy and godly men beleeued shoulde dye for the sinnes of the worlde at a time long before appoynted They taught vs also that we shoulde slaughter and mortifye all beastlye affections and bring a contrite heart before God which Dauid testifyeth is the acceptablest sacrifyce that God requireth Another kinde of them was gratulatorie or of thankes giuing for benefytes receyued Yet all these for the more part consisted in bloud bicause as yet the bloud of Christ was not shed wherwith only the father shoulde be appeased This bloude therefore being shed and the mysterie of our redemption accomplished there remayned no more sacrifyce expiatorie or propitiatorie for sinnes For Christ his merite is sufficient and there is no neede of other sacrifyce as the Epistle to the Hebrues at large teacheth vs Yet Christians want not sacrifyces but yet vnbloudy for since the bloude of Christ was shedde there is no more vse eyther of beastes bloude or mannes in the things pertayning to the ordinary honouring of God. For they make themselues
Therefore Dauid gathereth very probably thus The Lorde is my helper I will not feare what man can doe vnto me And bicause this promise is generall and appertayneth to all them that walke in the vocation of God all menne ought to applye it vnto themselues and in affiaunce hereof to beare out all the assaultes of the worlde couragiously The seconde reason is No man shall inuade thee that shall hurt thee He sayeth his enimies enterprises shall be in vaine This is a speciall promise which alwayes taketh not place For many times it commeth to passe that the godly are entangled in many troubles and grieuous daungers and we reade that Paule was layde hands on manye times yea after this he was taken and brought to Rome by sea and lande where he ended his life by the sworde And notwithstanding these things came so to passe yet abideth the truth of Gods fyrst promise sure and fast and god saueth those that be his from death and neuer fayleth them Wherefore we must walke and holde on in the vocation of god by fyre and sworde The thirde reason is that he sayth he hath much people in Corinth· By this he teacheth him that his labor shall not be in vaine bicause the word of god in the elect and predestinate to saluation vseth to be effectuall as is declared in the .xiiij. Chapter This is verye notable that God hath in so naughty a Citie so much people and more than Athens which thought hir selfe for vertue and wisedome to passe all other Cities Whereby we gather that they which are openly drowned in sinne are moste apt to receyue the kingdome of god than the Iusticiaries and holy ones that woulde seeme to all men to be iust and good For it fareth herein as in the sickenesses of the bodye For as they that are sicke of knowne diseases doe sooner seeke the Phisitions than they that are diseased with secret whereof they are ashamed and can after a sort hyde them so they that be notorious open sinners doe sooner receyue the doctrine of saluation than hypocrites which swollen with the confydence of their owne righteousnesse thinke they haue neede of none other For where these cannot denye but they are sinners they of necessitie are carefull howe to be saued and are compelled to seeke saluation in others than themselues Which is the cause that Publicanes and harlots are preferred before Phariseyes in the kingdome of god And Christ appointed the doctrine of saluation to beginne with the reprehension of sinners that laying aside the pryde of our owne righteousnesse we myght learne to flie vnto the grace of god In the meane season it ought much to comfort vs that the Lorde hath many heyres of eternall saluation in so vntowarde a Nation For hereby it appeareth that God is neuer without hys seauen thousande although all menne seeme wicked and naught 1. Reg. 19. For such is the certainetie of Goddes Election and Predestination that they are counted for Gods elect which are from euerlasting written in the booke of lyfe although they yet lye drowned in sinne Euen so Christ calleth them his sheepe which yet he had not called by outward preaching nor drawne by inwarde operation of his spirite but yet knewe they were gyuen him by his father before the foundations of the worlde were layde And this is a consolation of all other most effectuall that our sinnes cannot hynder Gods election For whome he hath predestinate those in tyme he calleth and draweth and maketh lyke vnto the ymage of his sonne and suffereth them not for any thing to be seperated from his loue Moreouer howe great the force of Gods comfort is appeareth by Paule which abode a whole yeare and sixe Moneths at Corinthe and there preached the worde of god Here the pacience of Paule and the truth and power of God which preserued his seruaunt so long in so wicked a Citie is diligently to be considered He aboade so long among these prowde and vnthankefull men as tyll he had brought those vnto God which he heard were his elected What fyercenesse and discourtesie they vsed in the meane season agaynst Paule may easily appeare by his Epistles This example of Paule reprooueth them that rashely leaue theyr Churches assoone as they see all things succeede not according to their desyre we are taught moreouer what a painefull thing it is to edifye and buylde the Church seing we heare that Paule laboured so long at Corinthe where he confesseth that he dyd but plant onely Yea his Epistles declare that there was neede afterwarde of contynuall traueyle and care Therefore the slouth of some Ministers is very detestable which suppose vehemencie of zeale in edyfying of the Church is but superfluous Let them all follow Paules industrie that by daylie exercise of fayth we may make sure our election and vocation and come to the inheritaunce of the kingdome of heauen with Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxij Homelie WHEN Gallio was Ruler of the Countrie of Achaia the Iewes made insurrection with one accorde against Paule and brought him to the iudgement seate saying This fellow counselleth men to worship God contrarye to the lawe And when Paule was about nowe to open his mouth Gallio sayde to the Iewes If it were a matter of wrong or an euill deede ô yee Iewes reason woulde that I shoulde heare you But if it be a question of wordes or of names or of your lawe looke yee to it your selues for I wyll be no iudge of such matters and he draue them from the seate Then all the Greekes tooke Sosthenes the chiefe Ruler of the Synagoge and smote hym before the Iudges seate And Gallio cared for none of these things ALthough God sendeth out the Ministers of his worde as sheepe among Wolues yet he defendeth them with his fauour and protection so that the wicked enimyes of truth can not doe what they please against them This Paule found true both at Corinth specially and at manye other places besides For being in feare and trembling in the midst of many daungers almost swallowed vp of feare God preuenteth him with his comfort and promyseth him not onely safetie but also great successe and fruite of his labour and traueyle And that he promysed him he perfourmeth to the vttermost as this present place declareth For in a tumulte and vprore where the Iewes raued lyke madde men when all hope of mans helpe was past God by his secret power wonderfully saueth and delyuereth hym so that he taketh no harme And bycause this is a peculiar and very notable example of Gods ayde and assistaunce it shall not be vnprofytable to discusse euery circumstaunce of this hystorie And fyrst the begynners of thys trouble are here noted which are the Iewes of whome seing we haue often times intreated it needeth not that we say any more These men hauing hytherto bene quyet being kept
behooueth that Ministers shoulde be bolde to speake that they dissemble not eyther for fauor or feare But herof we haue spoken before where Paule was cōmaunded to speake and not to hold his peace And the things enioyned the Ministers of the word it is necessary al men that beare office should likewise performe as the scriptures euerywhere declare Yea let all men priuately apply these things to themselfe if they meane to be allowed of God in their vocation For where God requyreth vs to serue him with all our harts we that haue giuen our selues wholye vnto him must not choose but paynefully plainely and feruently occupie our selues in these affayres as meete is Now Luke describeth howe Apollos profyted in the knowledge of Christ and saluation while he goeth about to set forth his glory and to further the saluation of others For he sayth when Aquila and Priscilla had hearde him they tooke him vnto them and expounded the waye of God vnto him more perfitely And here aboue all thinges appeareth the truth of that promise of Christ To euery one that hath sayth he shall be giuen and he shall abounde They are sayde to haue which acknowledge the giftes giuen vnto them and which vse them diligently to the glory of God that when the Lorde requyreth an account of them he may receyue it with vsaunce and encrease This bicause Apollos did performe with all diligence and industrie as we sayde erewhyle therefore God fayleth not of his promise but streightway stirreth vp faythfull Ministers which enforme him more fully and perfytely in his will. This ought to serue for the instruction of all men that they may vnderstande howe all the graces of God are no waye more happily increased than by faithfull studie Thus they that vse their wisedome to the setting forth of Gods glory doe feele euery day how God encreaseth the same The like reason is to be made of learning honours riches and of all other things whereof we lacke not examples to prooue the same Agayne there is no greater cause why the giftes of God are quenched in vs than when we giue our selues rather to sloth and ydlenesse than to the setting forth of Gods glory Here for manye considerations both Aquila and Priscilla and Apollos are to be marked For vnder those fewe wordes the Euaungelist comprehendeth great godlynesse and vertues It is a great argument of godlinesse that they giue eare to Apollos while he teacheth wheras yet they had so great intelligence in the mysteries of Christ that they were able to teach both him and others This is the true marke of the children of God whose propertie Christ sayth is to heare his worde both willingly and often They are reprooued by this example which thinke they haue profyted so much in the knowledge of saluation that they haue neede of no farther instruction and therefore will neyther reade the Scriptures at home nor come at the Church to heare Sermons Thus whyle they thinke they haue profyted to much they openly declare they are yet ignorant what the chiefe cognizance of the children of God is For they bicause they knowe the kingdome of God consisteth not in bare knowledge but rather that God requyreth we shoulde order our life according to the rule of his worde they cannot be satisfyed with hearing bicause they feele that they want much euen in the chiefest poynt Moreouer this holy couple of maried folke declare a feruent desire to the glory of God in taking such an one to instruct as they sawe was able greatly to profyte the Church of christ Agayne it is an argument of true loue and cleare of all enuye that they priuately instruct him and enuie him not that glory that he had hytherto gotten by his faithfull traueyle but rather helpe him that both he may be the more perfytely instructed and the more people woonne by his meane If a manne woulde compare this with the doings in our dayes good Lorde howe few or rather no tokens of so Christian a minde shall we fynde in them which will seeme godlye and restorers of the light of the Gospell For assoone as they perceyue the authoritie of any man to increase by and by the gyddinesse of ambition maketh them to enuie him and they seeke all meanes possible if any occasion serue to bring him in enuye and contempt as though they coulde not prouide for their owne honour but with the infamye of others But howe shall they be beleeued that are so desirous of the honor of the worlde Surely this is the spirite of Cain who we reade rose against hys brother for no other cause but for that he perceyued his brother was better than he and more in fauor with God than he Nowe as in religion and in the ministery of the Church it behooueth to auoyde this mischiefe so in priuate doings it becommeth diligently to auoyde all occasions of enuye and hatred if we will be called the true children of god But as in Aquila and Priscilla these vertues appeare so in Apollo maye be perceyued a rare and singuler modestie and tractabilitie For he that excelled in eloquence and in all kinde of learning is contented to be taught of a man of handycraft and of a woman vnknowne to him before this time and straungers For true is that saying of Paule that the spirites of the Prophetes are subdued vnto the Prophetes Nowe compare with this Apollo the arrogaunce of them which cannot abyde to be admonished or rebuked of their Coministers whereof there is to great a number in these dayes But as in times past the insolencie of such did much hurt vnto the Church so this is the chiefe cause in these dayes that there is such contention euerywhere bicause there are in all places which take vpon them such rule in the Church that they esteeme their brethren and Coministers but as dogges or hogs Besides these is there yet an other argument whereby Appollos declareth his feruent desyre to set forth the kingdome of God. For after he perceyued he was sufficiently instructed in the knowledge of Christ he appointed to go into Achaia to Corinth bicause he perceyued that Church had much neede of his helpe For as valyant souldyours of their owne accord choose them such places as where they see is most labour and daunger so they which will traueyle in the warfare of the Church with their commendation and the profyte of the same Church must dyligently obserue where their help is most requisite and thyther haste themselues dyligently that by their negligence the kingdome of God suffer no detriment Here also is the fayth and dyligence of the brethren of Ephesus to be obserued which would not let the faythfull Minister of Christ and one that had deserued so well of their congregation to depart without a publike testimonie of his vertuous behauiour yea they so commend him vnto the Corinthians that they also desyre them to giue him the rowme
of a teacher in their Church For as it is needefull that a Minister of the worde haue the commendation of persons abrode that he fall not into the snare of the slaunderer so they may not be denyed the commendation of their vertue which haue declared their fayth by manifest arguments vnto the Church For they that promote such as these are to the ministerie deserue no small prayse in the kingdome of god Againe they are worthyly accounted wicked both against Christ and the church which of blinde affection keepe backe such as are worthy from the ministerie yet we must beware as Paule sayth that we admyt not euerie one rashely therevnto least we be partakers of other mennes sinnes And that we say of the Ministers of the church is to be obserued of all other in any maner of office or vocation that is to say that the worthy be set forwarde and the vnworthy repulsed and kept backe as much as in vs lyeth least whyle we commende naughtie packes we endammage and indaunger the whole common weale And as concerning Apollos he endeuored himselfe to aunswere the testimony and commendation of the brethren least they might seeme to haue thrust an vâ—meete Minister into an other peoples Church For he much profyted the brethren at Corinth which beleeued through the grace of god Now whether a man referre this worde grace to Apollos or to the Corinthians it commeth all to one sense For he teacheth thereby that nothing is to be attributed to mannes industrie but howe God is to be taken for the author of all goodnesse which did vouchsafe to giue such an increase whereof Paule disputeth at large in the fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians the thirde chapter And surely if the Corinthians had well considered this one thing they had neuer giuen place to those which afterwarde disturbed the Church with the factious names of Paules disciples Peters and Apollos But Luke declareth also the meane and waye howe Apollos thus profyted the brethren namely by open confuting of the Iewes and by proouing out of the scriptures that Iesus was Christ that is to say that sauiour of the worlde that was promised which place teacheth vs many things needefull to be obserued For fyrst we learne that not onely the Church hath neede to be instructed but also that the aduersaries should be confuted For they can not much profyte the church which doe not with all their endeuour go about to roote vp false doctrine euen as that tyllage can not be fruitfull which suffreth thornes and coccle to growe among it For this cause Ieremie is commaunded fyrst to weede and pull vp and then after that to builde plant And Paule appointeth such an one to be Byshop as is able to conuince the gainesayers and aduersaryes And that we say of false teachers which must needes be confuted the same is also to be vnderstanded of open and notorious naughtie packes which gyue occasion of offence vnto the weaker sort For the faythfull Minister must set on them also with the sworde of the spirite or else leaue his Church to be torne of the Woolues Therefore they are farre deceyued which woulde haue the gospell so preached nowe a dayes that men must speake neyther against impious doctrine nor vngodlynesse of maners We are furthermore admonished with what weapons church men must fyght verilie with Scriptures which Paule sayth are inspyred of God and profytable to teach improoue exhorte and amende 2. Timoth. 3. They are fowlely therfore deceyued that say the heretikes must not be conuinced by scriptures bicause they are to obscure and darke to conuince them by Wherefore they flye vnto counselles and to the determination of the church But therein they fare as if one should take from a souldyour going to the battayle his sworde of yron and giue him one of leade As though the authority of mans constitutions were greater than the holy ghost which speaketh in the scriptures Finally as we haue oftentimes aduertised here is repeated the ende of preaching the gospell which is to beleeue in Iesus Christ our Lord sauiour to whom be praise honour power and glory for euer Amen The .xix. chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cxxv. Homelie IT fortuned whyle Apollos was at Corinth that Paule passed through the vpper coastes and came to Ephesus and founde certaine disciples and sayde vnto them haue you receyued the holy ghost since you beleeued And they sayde vnto hym no we haue not heard whether there be any holye ghost or no. And he sayde vnto them wherewith then were ye baptised And they sayde with Iohns baptisme Then sayde Paule Iohn verily baptised with the baptisme of repentaunce saying vnto the people that they shoulde beleeue on him which shoulde come after him that is on Christ Iesus When they heard this they were baptised in the name of the Lorde Iesus And when Paule layde his handes vpon them the holye ghost came on them and they spake with tongues and prophecyed and all the men were about twelue BYcause the Euaungelist Luke beganne to speake of the begynning of the Ephesian church in the chapiter going before he maketh an ende of that hystorie now in this chapiter declaring howe Paule returned to Ephesus according to his promise and there brought the church so happily begonne vnto a perfection But that the power of Gods grace declaring it selfe by preaching of the gospell may appeare the more before all things we haue to consider Ephesus the which writers report was the most famous Citie in all Asia For by reason it was of situation and fruitfulnesse of soyle so commodious for traffiquers it grewe to be passing riche Beside the fame of false religion which called gestes thither from all partes of the worlde For there was the Church of Diana the most sumptuous gorgeous thing that was builded in all the worlde bicause it appeareth that all Asia was occupied in the buylding thereof about a two hundred and twentie yeares togither so that it was worthyly accounted among the miracles of the worlde In this Citie therefore raigned ryot and superstition which commonly hath wayting 〈◊〉 hir as hir companions and handemaydes magicall and curious artes whereof we shall see when we come to the place that the Ephesians were most sâ—udious Yet Paule so conuerted this Citie within the space of two yeares that there was founded a most famous Church there vnto the which afterwarde Christ attributeth no small praise in his reuelation In this place we haue partly to consider the grace of God which Paule hereafter commendeth to the Ephesians by this their owne example as may be seene in his Epistle to them seconde chapiter and partly here appeareth the power of the ministerie of the gospell which neyther the authoritie of rooted superstition neyther pryde and glorie of the worlde could hynder but that Christes kingdome flourished where the same gospell was preached Moreouer Luke purposing to declare a storie
and becke the Apostle writeth that the Deuils tremble and quake Why then are we afrayde of Satans craft or power whose helpe we see Christ here vse at his pleasure so mightilye Nowe is the Prince of this worlde throwne out of his kingdome which so long he hath so falsely claymed vsurped And it is no harde thing for them to ouercome him that are by fayth graffed in Christ. Nowe let vs come to the last part of this hystorie which conteyneth in it manifolde and singular fruite First this thing was knowne amongst all the Ephesians who were all striken of God whome they sawe so seuerely reuenge the abusing of his sonne and of his name This is the lawfull vse of Gods iudgements to put in our mindes a sense or feeling of Gods religion But O miserable wretches that we be which maye seeme altogither to be waxed deafe seeing we are mooued with no examples that God daily sheweth vppon the blasphemers and contemners of his name and worde Next many of them that beleeued came of their owne accorde and confessed their doings openly This is an euident argument of the mortifycation of the fleshe which being most desirous of honor and estimation can hardly be brought to confesse she hath erred But the desire of truth and glorye of God ouercommeth all affections of the fleshe in those that beleeue By this place it appeareth what maner of confession the Scriptures requyre of vs verily publike and open which serueth to the setting forth of Gods glorye and to the amendement of many Therefore their ignorance is very grosse which thinke by this example to establishe auricular confession wherewith this confession that Luke here speaketh of hath no affinitie For these Ephesians come of their owne accorde and confesse their olde errors giuing thankes vnto God which had vouchsafed to deliuer them from them But the Pope enforceth men agaynst their willes to confesse their secret faultes also which no manne was priuie to before We reade they made confession but once where the Pope commaundeth vs oftentimes to confesse They made open confession and that before all men But the Pope teacheth vs to whisper our sinnes in the eare of the Priest onely They by their confession sought nothing but the glory of god The Pope commaundeth to aske remission of sinnes and satisfaction of the priest What stande we long The more diligently a man examineth the circumstances of this dooing the more manifestly it shall appeere auricular confession is rather ouerthrown than confyrmed by this example But lette vs returne to the Ephesians whereof many were hytherto giuen to curious artes but are nowe so touched with the feeling of Christes spirite that they openly burne their bookes on heapes where we vnderstande not onely their Magicall bookes but also all other bookes that serued rather vnto fruitelesse and offensiue studies than vnto godlynesse such as for the most part are the bookes of Astrologie Geomantie soothsaying bookes and bookes of loue and such like He sheweth also the pryce or value of the bookes which after the Germanes account amounteth to the summe of sixe thousande sixe hundred threescore and sixe florenes By this meane the godly persons thought to take all occasion of offence both from themselues and from other in time to come And this is the true propertie of them that vnfeynedly repent that they hate the instrumentes of sinne as much as the sinne it selfe and are not grieued to lose those things which they knowe had sometime bene occasion of their fall be they neuer so precious Therefore they cannot be iudged to haue truly repented nor to vnderstande the heynousnesse of their offences which vse to retaine and keepe in these dayes the instrumentes of their euill dooinges such as are Images superstitious deckinges of Churches bookes that teach superstition amorous writings wanton apparell and innumerable such like Last of all Luke sayth that the worde of God grewe mightily and was confyrmed in the hearts of the Disciples which was an effect of their former studie For the worde of God vseth marueylously to growe if all impediments be taken out of the waye that may hinder it Let vs therfore followe the example of this famous Church that increasing daily more in fayth we may become perfyte men in Iesus Christ our Lorde to whom be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxviij Homelie AFTER these thinges were ended Paule purposed in the spirite when hee had passed ouer Macedonia and Achaia to go to Ierusalem saying After I haue bene there I must also see Rome So sent hee into Macedonia two of them that ministred to him euen Timotheus and Erastus but he himselfe remayned in Asia for a season The same tyme there arose no little adoe about that way For a certayne man named Demetrius a siluer smyth which made siluer shrines for Diana was not a little benefyciall to the craftes men Whome he called togither with the workemen of like occupation and sayd Sirs you knowe that by this craft we haue aduauntage Moreouer you see and heare that not alone at Ephesus but almost throughout all Asia thys Paule hath perswaded and turned awaye much people saying that they bee not Goddes which are made with handes So that not onely this our Craft commeth into perill to be set at naught but also that the Temple of the great Goddesse Diana shoulde be despysed and hir magnifycence shoulde bee destroyed whome all Asia and the worlde worshippeth BYcause Paule knewe that the Lorde had not appoynted him to be a teacher of one Nation onely therefore he thought he woulde not serue still in one Nation but preach the Gospell euerywhere vnto all people Yea he thought that on him chiefely lay the charge of all Churches as he declareth in his later Epistle to the Corinthians Wherfore being not contented here and there to gather Churches togither he goeth to see and visite those he had gathered and ordeyned least anye thing might fall downe agayne eyther by the wearysomnesse of man or by the craft and subtiltie of the Deuill We haue seene hitherto diuers ensamples of lyke endeuor wherevnto this may also be annexed that Luke telleth in the beginning of this place to the which he ioyneth a newe hystorie of sedition raysed against Paule whereby his purpose of visiting the Churches for a time was stopped The author of this deuise and counsayle was the holy spirite by whose conduct and guyding we haue often shewed that Paule beganne and tooke all his matters in hande He purposed to go into Macedonia and Achaia to visite and confyrme the Churches of the Philippians Thessalonians and Corinthians and also to gather an almesse or reliefe among them to cary to the needy brethren in Syria as may euidently be gathered of his Epistles to the Corinthians which iourney being ended he ment to go to Rome to bestowe some gift of the spirite vpon the faythfull there also and to receyue mutuall consolation of
their beliefe Yet bicause he woulde seeme to doe nothing rashly he sent Timotheus and Erastus which were of his familiers before meaning himselfe to followe not long after if that vprore begoonne at Ephesus had not stayed him a good many of dayes Againe by this example it appeareth howe needefull it is for the conseruation of the Church to be very carefull seeing the moste paynefull Apostle which had as yet so much to doe was faine so often to go visite and confyrme the Churches before ordeined Therefore they bewray their fylthy sluggishenesse wicked arrogancy that thinke the zeale which the Ministers now a daies vse in this behalfe is vnprofytable or superfluous Also in Paule appeareth the property of true faith bicause she is not ydle and slothfull but maketh men diligent in their vocation For where she burneth in the zeale of the glory of God and loue of hir neighbour it cannot be that she will stande still ydle no she will be ouercome with no traueyle or daunger Which is more euident by this onely example of Paule than needeth long profe Let euery man apply this to himselfe and by following it declare his faith by his works Moreouer it appeareth that fayth is circumspect also bicause Paule whome the holye ghost guided in all his doings sendeth such men before him as he knewe were trustye For as true beleeuers when they haue the expresse commaundement of God followe it without any staggering although the fleshe suggest diuers things to the contrarye so in other thinges whereof they haue no certaine commaundement of God they doe all thinges prudently and circumspectly for feare they might obscure the glory of God and giue the weake an occasion of stumbling And this is the safest way we can vse in taking of things in hande c. Howbeit although Paule was scarce anye where receyued with more good will than among the Ephesians and had taught there two yeares togither with great vtilitie and successe so that not onely many of the people beleeued but also he had gotten many of the chiefe of Asia to be his friends as hereafter shall appeare yet at length he fyndeth no better curtesie than that we haue hearde he founde so often in other places namely troubles and publike sedition wherewith he was so tossed and turmoyled that he reckeneth the daunger he was in at Ephesus among the greatest troubles that euer he was in For he writeth that he there fought with beastes and was in despayre of his life 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 1. c. Luke describeth all this hystorie marueylous diligently bicause in it as in a glasse the propertie and condicions of the enimies of truth their craftes and weapons are set forth to be beholden and also it appeareth howe God vseth moste faythfully to defende both his seruants and the truth In this place fyrst he proponeth the summe of the matter and then next he sheweth the beginners of the sedition with the oration of Demetrius who was the cause and stirrer of all this tragedie incensing the mindes of his adherentes against Paule At that time sayth he there arose much adoe about that way He calleth the Christian sect or religion a way which the aduersaries woulde haue oppressed The time is diligently to be obserued which sheweth vs howe thys stirre was made when Paule had set al things in an order at Ephesus was minded to go to the Macedonians and Corinthians and had sent two of his companions before to prepare all things necessary By which example we are admonished that we must alwaye be watchfull but chiefely when matters seeme in safetie and out of all daunger For Satan neuer resteth but being driuen out of his holde seeketh meanes to returne againe as Christ teacheth And there want not examples of such as being grieuously offended with sodayne crosses and troubles haue fallen from the fayth Let it yet comfort vs that how much so euer our enimie rage and raue yet hath he no power vppon Christ ne yet vppon those which by fayth are graffed in Christ yea being long agone vanquished he doth but lighten as out of a Basen and shewe counterfeyte scarmuches of fyght whereby to fraye vntryed and vnskylfull myndes But let vs see the author and instruments of this vprore Demetrius the Siluersmith was the Capitaine of them a welthy man and one that made Syluer shrynes and such other gay geere in the honor of Diana and therby was an occasion that the men of his occupation gate much money Diana was worshipped as we shewed aboue among the Ephesians vnder the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Multimannuia whome they being seduced by gentile superstition beleeued to be a Goddesse that nourished and fedde all lyuing creatures The Temple of this Goddesse was the famousest and most sumptuous in all the worlde vnto the which there were Pilgrimages instituted from all places of Asia both farre and neere which was the cause that they that made implementes of superstition gat very much daylie by straungers that came thether Therefore they could not abyde the doctrine of Paule which at once ouerthrew both their superstition and all their hope of gayne These men therefore being called togyther by Demetrius go about to oppresse Paule by sedition knowing that by no force of reason they were able to conuince hym Here therefore it appeareth as euidently as may be that the occasions of sedition ought not to be ascribed to the gospell or ministers thereof For as the fayth that they preache vniteth vs to God so it chiefely commendeth vnto vs charitiye and concorde And here Demetrius is expressely named for the begynner of this sedition and not Paule who for two yeres before had so taught that he had shewed no token at all of a seditious person And of this kinde there are many examples both in this booke and also in other hystories Whereby we learne that they ought not ouer soone to be credited which accuse the gospell and preachers thereof of sedition but let vs searche for the truth farther and it shall appeare that they commonly are the fyrst begynners of sedition which would lay the fault thereof vpon other And such for the most parte are they which lyke Demetrius and his Complyces eyther lyue of craftes and trades forbidden by God or else hunte after game and pleasure The standard bearer among these men is the Byshop of Rome and his creatures the Cardinals Byshops Monkes and priestes For the greatest share of lucre and aduauntage by superstition commeth to hym He causeth his creatures also to get much money while being marked with his badge he gyueth them power to buye and sell that is to make marchaundize of of Gods worde and to chop and chaunge the same But all these can not abyde the truth of the gospell which lyke a sharpe whyppe shaken with the hande and spirite of Christ dryueth all marchaunting out of the Temple and ouerturneth the tables of
to go on in the religion receyued of your forefathers Since all these be things cleare and out of question it becommeth you to be quiet and to doe nothing vppon a heade and without aduise But the Towneclarke coulde not be ignoraunt that Paule by his doctrine impugned the worship of Diana But of a politike wit he dissembleth all these things thinking this sufficient to appease them to let them vnderstande howe they were vrged or compelled by no publike authoritie to forsake their olde religion And as we sayde erewhyle thys politike man seeketh onely how to bring downe this sedition at ones which he sawe beganne to growe so hote which thing he supposed to bringe to passe more commodiously by craftie dissembling of the matter than by open disputation which the seditious woulde haue little regarded Here we may not omit that he sayth the Image came downe from heauen For hereby it appeareth it was a cōmon opinion among the Ephesians that they thought Dianas Image was sent downe from heauen For after Satan had bewitched men with his iuglings so that they presumed to chaunge the glorye of the immortall God into the forme of Creatures then deceyued he them euerye day with newe fetches and deuises for the surer establishing of his kingdome Hereby he perswaded them that the Image of Pallas came downe from heauen that through hir protection they gate the victories which they had So was it thought that the shielde which the Romaynes vsed as the armes and scutchion of the Empyre in the reigne of Numa their king came downe from heauen Unto the which this that the Towne clarke sayth of the Image of Diana at Ephesus may worthily be ioyned But it had bene tollerable if the Deuill in times past with such sleyghts had deluded but the heathen onely so that we had not seene the like among Christians also For who knoweth not the fable of the Chappell at Lauretum myraculously conueyed ouer the sea Who is ignorant of the Chappelles that God himselfe and his Aungels haue dedicated There are to be seene diuers Images of the virgin mother which the Monkes most impudently affirme Luke painted where as the hystories declare he was a Phisition and no Painter Wherevnto are to be referred whatsoeuer myracles are tolde of Images in Monkes bookes whereof they say some remooued out of their place some coulde not be remooued some wepte some prophecied and other some had some notable properties or other By the which maye plainely be gathered what a ranke crop of errors vseth to spring of Images where they are once receyued and worshipped so that it was not without a cause that Lactantius sayde there could be no religion wheresoeuer any Image was Which also is the chiefe cause that all the Scripture is so diligent and earnest in oppugning them so that it is woonderfull how it commeth to passe that so many are founde to defende them seeing there are so many vnhappye Presidentes of superstition euerywhere in euery mannes eyes This being premised whereby he thought their moodie mindes were somewhat asswaged he plainly rebuketh them and accuseth them of great rashenesse in that he apprehended and layde handes on Caius and Aristarchus being straungers and knowing no cause why saying ye haue brought these men hyther which are neyther robbers of Churches nor yet despysers of your Goddesse So perhaps he might truly saye of them bicause they tooke not vpon them to teach But of Paule he shoulde not haue sayde true who earnestly inueyed against the worship and ydolatrie done to Diana as may easily be gathered by that he did at Athens And it is credible he would not haue suffred this defence of the Towneclarke if he had bene present For he being enflamed with the zeale of God thought any thing intollerable that made against the glory and honor of god In the meane whyle the Towne clarkes wordes declare what faultes for the most part are laide to the Ministers charge namely Sacriledge and blasphemie against God and the Saintes These things we heare commonly in our dayes neyther are we decked with any other names or tytles at their handes that are the professed enimies of the Gospell But if a man woulde throughly weygh the matter they are both false For they be Church robbers which eyther by stelth conuey away the goodes dedicated to God and to his Church or else violently inuade them and conuert them to prophane vses But who doth this more impudently than Popes Bishoppes Monkes Priestes and the other of this marke For to say nothing howe they prouide for their kinsfolke commonly of the Church goodes let vs consider their families and it shall appeare that the greatest part of the Church goodes is spent vpon Harlottes Dyce Horses Houndes and a lubberlyke sort of seruantes yea they disdaine vs for no cause so much as for that we labor by preaching of the gospell to restore the goodes to Christ and his Church againe For we defend not them which vnder a colour of the Gospell prouide and satisfye their auarice of the Church goodes Againe they are blasphemous against God and the Saintes which abuse the name of God and robbe the Saintes of their due honor It is as manifest as can be that they doe both these rather than we For they abuse the worde of God and the name of Christ to establishe their ydolatrie and tyrannie They giue vnto Creatures the honour due vnto god They accuse the faith and doctrine of the Saintes of heresie and vse both fyre and sworde against their bookes and them that follow them And in the meane season go about to defame vs of sacriledge and of blasphemie But oh the iniquitie of our times Among the Ephesians was founde an Heathen to defende the innocent And nowe adayes amongst the professors of Christ are scarce anye that will testifye the innocencie of Christes Ministers Let vs marke also howe the Towneclarke sayeth these men are no Church robbers nor blasphemers for surelye he woulde haue iudged them worthy of punishment if they had bene such For although the Gentyles sometime greatlye erred in the faith and in religion yet the lawe of nature was of great force amongst them which declared that robbers of Churches and blasphemers ought to be punished But nowe a dayes all things are so farre out of frame that the faythfull defenders of the Gospell are in more daunger than those which pollute the Church with manifest sacriledge and blasphemie But let vs consider the later part of this Oration where he prescrybeth a maner and fourme to be followed as well in priuate matters as publike saying But if Demetrius and the Craftes men with him haue anye matter agaynst any man the lawe is open and there are Rulers let them accuse one another Thus he accuseth them all of iniustice in that they make a publike case of a priuate and belonging vnto a fewe persons and endaunger themselues for another mannes cause Then adding
therevnto a seconde poynt he sayth â—ut if you go about any other thing it shall be determined in a lawfull Congregation By the which wordes he teacheth them that a publike matter shoulde not in such sort be taken in hande and layeth the daunger before their eyes that they stoode in to the Romaines for this sedition that they had made who had a care principally that the people vnder their gouernance shoulde liue peaceably and in quiet This place declareth how the Romaynes gouerned their common weale while they obserued equity and iustice They had euerywhere abrode certaine Liefetenants and Magistrates which in all places kept Courtes and lawe dayes and suffred no man to be hurt or harmed whose cause had not fyrst bene hearde and he lawfully conuicted And publike affayres were ordered in publike assemblies and lawfull councels without any seditious tumultes God himselfe allowed this order of gouernement when he appoynted Iudges for his people whome he commaunded to heare all causes diligently and to giue true iudgement He would haue no man to be a Iudge in his owne cause Let this order be obserued among Christians for whome it is a shame to be ouercome of Heathens Chiefly let them keepe them from sedition which both impaireth the authoritie of the Magistrates and subuerteth the state of the common weale But the effect of this Oration doth Luke set out when he writeth that the assembly which a little before was in a hurly burly was dimissed verye quietly For as the common sort are easily brought to an vprore so are they as easily pacifyed againe if a manne deale with them by reason and counsell rather than by force and violence And herein appeareth the prouident care of God wherewith he deliuereth and defendeth his children For as the same God doth accustomably rayse the waues of the sea with sodeine blastes of winde and layeth the same sodenlye againe euen so tryeth he his children with dreadfull stormes of daungers and when he seeth good knoweth howe to still them againe without any daunger at all Wherefore trusting to the goodnesse and power of him let vs keepe our standing with stoute courage assuring our selues to haue the vpper hande agaynst all the attemptes of the wicked thorowe Christ Iesus our Lorde and reuenger most faithfull and inuincible to whome be prayse honour glorye and power for euer Amen The .xx. Chapiter vpon the Actes of the Apostles The Cxxxj. Homelie AFter that the rage was ceassed Paule called the Disciples vnto him and toke his leaue of them and departed for to go into Macedonia And when he had gone ouer those parties and had giuen them a long exhortation he came into Greece and there aboade three monethes And when the Iewes layde wayte for him as he was about to sayle into Syria he purposed to returne through Macedonia There accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berrhoea and of Thessalonia Aristarchus and Secundus and Caius and Timotheus of Derba and out of Asia Tychichus and Trophimus These went before and tarried vs at Troas And we sayled away from Philippi after the dayes of sweete bread and came vnto them to Troas in fiue dayes where we abode seauen dayes BIcause oure Sauiour Iesus Chryst called Paule his chosen vessell or instrument therfore it is not without a cause that Luke repeateth so diligently the things that Paule dyd For so the truth of the testimonie that Chryst bare of him is proued a general ensample is set out for al men to follow which wil be taken for chosen vessels of god Moreouer the Euangelist so proceedeth in the rehearsal of Paules matters that sometime he declareth the whole Hystories with the circumstances thereof such as in euery part of them contayne many things that serue for our instruction as we sawe came to passe at Philippi Corinthe Athens and lately at Ephesus Sometime he comprehendeth many things in one and in fewe words compriseth long and perillous voiages which were scarse finished in many months that it might the more euidently appeare what diligence Paule vsed in his office what trustinesse and what incredible paynes he tooke and of what courage he was in daungerous enterprises Both these things he obserueth in this Chapiter For first he briefly toucheth his iorney into Macedonia and Achaia the entente whereof was declared before Next vnto that he sheweth certayn peculiar things as the myracle wrought at Troas where Eutychus was raysed agayne and the Synode of Ministers gathered togither at Miletum We at this present will consider Paules iorney the reporte whereof is so ordered that both that that Paule dyd and others also is rehearsed And in this iourney fell oute three things chiefly to be considered in Paule Firste is declared howe he departed from the Ephesians After the rage was ceassed sayth he he called the Disciples vnto him and tooke his leaue of them and departed Then he forsooke not the Churche before all the businesse was doone and that he sawe the Disciples out of daunger Paule therefore is a good Shepheard and no hyreling which seeth the Wolfe come and flyeth away and prouideth for hym selfe And then nother he departeth not away secretely but calleth the Congregation togither and byddeth them farewell giuing them admonition of all things needefull for them to knowe and obserue As this was the argument of a mynde not culpable nor guyltie in it selfe so it sheweth a signification of a faythfull care that he woulde haue of them euen when he was absente In so muche that afterwarde when he wrâ—te vnto them hee sayth that hee made continuall mention of them in hys prayers And in an other place he wryteth that the câ—re of all Churches lyeth on hys shoulders Let all those followe thys example vnto whose charge either the Churche or Common weale is committed least they seeme to prouyde for their owne selues when publike perilles bee at hande or else to haue little or no regarde of them whereof they shall giue a straight accounte another day vnto the Lorde Nexte he sheweth whether he wente into Macedonia and from thence into Greece in which places he spent three monethes bestowing all that tyme in visiting and confirming the Churches Thus wee reade he dyd also other wheres in the .xiiij. and .xv. Chapters Whereby wee gather that it was the common vse of the Apostles not onely to plant Churches but afterwarde to goe visite them and confirme them in the fayth and to clense them of errours if perhaps any had crepte in whyle they were absent Wee learne by their example that they whiche haue their Churches and common weales once well ordered ought not to be carelesse but to take good heede as Chryst warneth vs that whyle wee are sleeping Sathan sowe not vngracious cockle among them He vseth chiefly to lye in wayte for the Churche to pul them from Chryst who ought to cleaue vnto him like a faythfull wife He likewise diuersly assaulteth many wayes
good and wholsome lawes bycause he thinketh his kingdome woulde easily bee established if they were ouerturned And his attemptes be not alwayes in vayne bycause there are fewe that followe Paules fayth industrie sufferaunce and diligence Thirdly is playnely declared what Paule dyd in these Churches He gaue them a long exhortation verily to continue in the fayth without the which none can bee saued Often exhortations are needefull both for vs which bee ready of nature to fall and also bycause of the Deuill whiche alway walketh vp and downe lyke a roaring Lyon and seeketh whom he may deuoure Therfore their iudgemente is not to bee admitted whiche thinke thys is but a superfluous care and labour In the meane season wee are admonyshed that Churches haue nothyng of more pryce than the worde of God out of the whiche dayly instructions exhortations and corrections ought to bee taken Wherein the Apostles were so diligente that they easily neglected all other things in comparison hereof as wee mighte perceyue in the sixte Chapter Therefore they bee farre vnlyke the Apostles that neglect the Office and Ministerie of the worde and teaching and are occupied in wearishe Ceremonies or else in administration of earthly iurisdictions But let vs returne vnto Paule and see what he suffered in thys voyage The Iewes layde wayte for hym as hee was sayling into Syria who had thoughte to haue made hym oute of the way But Paule prudently disappoynteth them altering his purpose and going by lande into Macedonia and Syria This place teacheth vs what rewarde Ministers of the Truth haue in this worlde Certes the worste that can bee whyle men seeke to destroy them whiche of all other men labour moste to bryng them to saluation For howe carefull Paule was for the Iewes bothe his continuall labours and trauell and also hys Epistles testifie specially that whiche he wryteth to the Romanes in the ninth and tenth Chapiters And yet had he no greater ennimies than they The same wee haue other wheares declared that Moyses and the Prophetes and Iesus Chryste the Sonne of God suffered Let no man therefore nowe a dayes bee offended when the lyke things fall out seeing such is the nature of the worlde that they thinke their felicitie standeth in the destruction of the godly In whiche their iudgemente yet they are moste myserablie deceiued For thus they bereeue them selues of the wholesome succour of prayers whiche the godly vse to make euen for their ennimies But what shall wee doo wylte thou say if wee shoulde come into the lyke hazarde Followe Paule in whome thou shalte note principally two thinges For he both constantly wente forwarde in his vocation and lykewise prudently auoyded the daunger thereof arising Thus must we aboue all things remember our vocation that wee bee not plucked therefro through any ingratitude of the worlde For why shoulde wee forget our calling and followe those whose wicked vsage wee are wonte to deteste Yet let vs be circumspect and as Chryste counsayleth vs beware of men least wee bee sayde to tempte God by putting our selues rashly and vnaduisedly in daunger Nowe what doth God in the meane season Leaueth hee his seruaunt in daunger No. But whyle the Iewes his kinssemen and false brethren as hee complayneth him .ij. Corinth xj lay in wayte for him God ioyneth vnto him faythfull fellowes and companions in his trauelles and daungers which helpe him in this perrill both with counsell and otherwise Heere are reckened seauen notable men of diuers congregations of whome Paule many tymes maketh mention in his Epistles beside Luke the wryter of this present Hystorie which made eyghte And some of these go before to see and marke whether there were any lying in wayte and to prouide Paule of lodging other some kepte closely vnto him to comforte him with their companie and to prouide him of necessaries And heere the truth and goodnesse of God is diligently to bee considered whiche vseth to defende his seruauntes that are in daunger and to prouide them of faythfull companions that labour and trauell for the glory of hys name Thus vnto Ioseph that required to haue the buriall of Chrystes body is ioyned Nicodemus to beare parte of the charges laboure and perill in the same But nowe a dayes wee complayne of the slothe and cowardelynesse of others saying wee are not able alone to beare the weyght of Chrystes quarell beeing as cowardely and slothefull as other But if wee woulde doo our duetie wee shoulde see God would quickely touche the heartes of others also Wee haue besides in Paules Companions a notable example of loue and thankefulnesse what a daungerous and laborous thing it was to followe Paule by Sea and by lande hauing euerywhere so many enimies euery man may easily coniecture But for all this they which worthely estemed the gyft of fayth that they had gotten by Paules teaching could not be separated from him And these men want not their reward euen vpon the earth bycause God hath registred their names in eternal memorie and their soules no doubt do now reioyce wyth Chryste in heauen bycause they accompanied his minister so curteously on earth The Apostle setteth foorth this promptnesse and readynesse of minde in the Galathians also who he sayth woulde not haue spared their eyes if hee had needed them But O the filthy vnthankefulnesse of our dayes which is runne so farre that they whiche bragge of the fayth rent and deface with filthy slaunders the names of them by whose ministerie they firste learned the fayth Yet let Gods promise and mercy comforte vs which will neuer leaue them destitute of his helpe whom he hath chosen to the inheritaunce of heauenly life in his sonne Iesus Chryste to whome bee prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxxij Homelie AND vppon one of the Saboth dayes when the Disciples came togyther for to breake breade Paule preached vnto them ready to departe on the morrowe and continued the preaching vnto Midnyghte And there were many lightes in the Chamber where wee were gathered togyther and there sate in a wyndowe a certayne young man named Eutychus beeyng fallen into a deepe sleepe And as Paule was preachyng he was the more ouercome wyth sleepe and fell downe from the thirde lofte and was taken vppe deade But when Paule wente downe hee fell on hym and embraced hym and sayde Make nothyng adoo for hys lyfe is in hym So when hee was come vppe agayne and hadde broken the breade and eaten and talked a long whyle euen vntyll the mornyng at the laste hee departed And they broughte the young man alyue and were not a lyttle comforted And we went afore to Shippe and loosed vnto Asson there to receyue Paule For so had he appoynted and woulde him selfe goe on foote When we were come togither at Asson â–ª wee tooke him in and came to Mitylene And we sailed thence and came the next day ouer against Chios And the next day we arriued at Samos and taryed at
Trogyllion The day following we came to Miletum For Paule had determined to saile ouer by Ephesus bicause he would not spend the time in Asia for he hasted if it were possible to keepe at Ierusalem the feaste of Pentecoste AFter that the Apostle Paule had accomplished at Ephesus all things that appertained to the establishment of the same Church theâ— went hee on with the voyage that hee had before purposed to make in the which hee visited the Churches of Macedonia and Greece and confirmed them in the true faithe Wee haue seene there notable argumentes of the Apostles faythe and diligence when as Paule lette for no laboure or daunger eyther to gette Churches or to preserue those that were gotten At length hee came to Troas where fell oute certaine peculiare things in the describing whereof Luke is very diligent And first hee setteth out an ensample of Ecclesiasticall assemblie and next a myracle that God would haue wrought in that place bothe for the commendation and setting forthe of Paules Ministerie and for diuers causes else Hee describeth this Churche assemblie with all the circumstaunces thereof very diligently And beginning with the time he saythe they came togither on a Sabboth day which day as yet was muche celebrated bicause of the auncient custome Afterward when the Church began more and more to increase the next day following the Sabothe was appoynted for Goddes seruice and in remembraunce of Christes resurrection it was called the Lordes day By this place we learne that suche dayes as God hathe appoynted for seruice or religion ought not to bee neglected of Christian menne For they are not onely needefull bicause of outwarde woorshippe but also inwarde which cheefely consisteth in the studie of Goddes woorde and in the diligent meditation of his benefites the bodie and minde for the time beeing cleane separated from all prophane matters whiche thyng was the cause that GOD commaunded the breakers of the Sabothe to bee punished with deathe And the breaking of the Saboth is accoâ—â—ted of the Prophetes amongest the moste haynous sinnes and causes of the Captiuitie of Babylon so that it was not without a cause that Nehemias thought it is duetie to see that day kept so holy when the people retourned from their captiuitie Whereunto appertaineth also the example of Christ who as he oftentimes vppon the saboth day went into the Sinagoges so he diuers times disputed diligently of the right vsing of that day to deliuer it both from superstition â–ª and also from contempte Then he sheweth also the place where this companie or assemblie mette This was a loft or chambre in the priuate house of some one of the faithfull who appointed it for the Churche or Congregation bicause the Christians for good cause abhorred the Temples of the Idolaters and they had no publike place permitted them by reason the Romane Presidentes bare rule in euery place which either were no fauourers of Christian religion or else were open enimies thereof He sayth there were diuers candles lighted in the chamber to putte away the darkenesse of the nighte and for auoyding the suspition of dishonestie Therefore it is a peeuishe erroure of them which of a foolishe imitation make that a seruice of God which in times past serued for necessitie and thinke that God which is the light euerlasting is woorshipped with candles of tallowe or waxe and for the defense of their inuention vse both this place and the example of Moses lawe For heere is plainely expressed the night time when it is needefull for candles to bee lighted And for the same cause afterwarde the Christians vsed candles in their assemblies bicause they coulde not meete togyther but in the morning before day by reason of the lying awayte of their ennimies as appeareth by the Epistles of Plinius Secundus and may be gathered oute of the Churche wryters The which cause being taken awaye it is but foolishnesse to helpe the day lighte with artificiall lightes It is euident there was a farre other meaning of the Candlesticke in Leuiticus For as all the ceremonies of that Priesthoode were figures of things that Christ shoulde perfourme and were ordained only till the time of correction so the candlesticke also was a figure of Christ which is the true and eternall lighte of the worlde and which by the ministerie of the Gospell lighteneth his Churche for the which cause the Apostles and they which are theyr true and lawful successoures are called the light of the world In the meane season wee learne that it is necessary to haue certaine places for the outwarde woorshipping and for the Congregation to meete in suche as in the olde Testament the Temple and Sinagoges were and suche as after the Apostles times when the Churche began somewhat to be at rest the Oratories that were builded were In these places all things must serue for honestie and for religion and nothing must be suffered that declareth any superstition too much riotous cost or prophane contempt Thirdly he sheweth the cause of this meeting which was as he writeth to breake bread He meaneth the holy supper of the Lorde which in times past they called breaking of bread bicause the bread was broken therein according to Christes institution bothe for that wee shoulde confesse oure selfe sinners and guiltie of the death of Christ and also for that we should vnderstand that the merite of Christ was dealt among vs and pertained indifferently vnto all beleeuers It is very worthy to be obserued howe our forefathers in the time of the Apostles vsed to order and celebrate this Supper Firste of all Paule maketh a sermon as the things following declare bicause the supper was ended after Eutychus was raised Therfore when the sermon was ended they went to the supper and that in the open sight of the assemblie in a place and time appoynted for Gods seruice and after none other fashion than was appointed by christ For that they obserued the same manner and rites in all pointes both the woorde breaking of breade and the example of Paule declareth which reuoked the Corinthians so carefully to that forme of supper that Christ ordained Thus is it euident that Christ also vsed to teach before the supper and did ordaine nothing tending more to superstition than religion Therefore let the Papistes regarde with what argumentes or examples they defend their Masse wherin there is no word of God taught al things are don in a straÌ„ge tong the people haue nothing to muse or think on but wearish and peeuish gestures and stage playes to say nothing in the meane while of the impairing of Chrystes sacrifice of the derogation of his merit and how the faith religion of Christ is ouerthrowne euen vnto the foundations But so ought they to be seduced which had leauer folow the imagination of their own braine than the institution of Christ. Moreouer the manner that Paule vsed in his preaching pertaineth to the description of the assembly of
of God it teacheth vs that we be reconciled to God the father through his sonne Iesus Chryste Hereby it appeareth what great vngodlynesse theirs is which wickedly disdaine and contemne the Gospell They be like vnto sedicious people which thinke it not inough to moue and stirre sedition agaynst the Magistrates but wil also scornfully deride the grace which is offred them of the Magistrates and fowly intreate the messangers sent vnto them with the same For it is euident that all we are gyltie of sedition against God haue deserued destruction But God pardoneth al our oâ—fences for the merite of his sonne and declareth that grace and fauor to vs by his Gospell Whiche whosoeuer refuse verily they declare themselues to be vtterly inexcusable and vnworthy of pardon hereafter Again speaking of the ministery he vseth this word testifying wherby we haue oftentimes declared is vnderstanded a playn free earnest kinde of preaching For the Gospell is not a bare and simple narration of a thing done but a testimonie of Iesus Chryst. And Chryste him selfe calleth his Apostles witnesses They earnestly therefore preached Chryst yea they testified not onely in words and deedes but also by their lyfe and bloud that Chryst was the sauiour of the worlde for the which cause they are commonly called Martyrs That we say the Apostles did the same muste all christians do likewise For Christ wil haue vs to confesse him before this worlde and acknowledgeth none for his seruants which are ashamed of him his gospell before this adulterous naughty generation But concerâ—ing Paule bicause he would haue his exhortation to haue the more authoritie with theÌ„ he repeateth in a short recapitulation to what ende he spake those things which he had heretofore said he maketh meÌ„tion again of his departure not that only but also he plainly testifieth that they shall see him no more hereafter saying And now behold I am sure that hencefoorth al you through whoÌ„ I haue gone preaching the kingdom of God shal see my face no more Here he doth as pareÌ„ts vse to do being redy to depart this life which in their admonitioÌ„s ofteÌ„times vse the like therby meaning to leaue the sharper stings in the harts of their childreÌ„ Paules intent purpose is worthy of al praise diligeÌ„t obseruation whose maruelous bold constaÌ„ce appereth in these few words For althogh he knoweth that this is the last meting he shold haue with theÌ„ therfore loketh for nothing but death yet he doth not with womanly weping bewaile his departure nor vttreth any tokeÌ„ of sadnes or priuat sorow but is only carefull for the welth of their churches only desireth theÌ„ to be careful for the same Which example teacheth vs what minds we should haue in the consideration of death or else when death approcheth is at hand We must in such case beware of this womaÌ„nish pulinesse wherwith many so bewaile their state condition as though God had apointed theÌ„ only to dye are with such sorow care pulled froÌ„ their kinsfolke friends as though there remained none in the world through whose care prouideÌ„ce they might liue in safetie wheÌ„ they were gone Howbeit they ought rather to remeÌ„ber that this is the way of al flesh as Iosua Dauid testifie What iniurie then receyue we if we do but as al others do As touching our freÌ„ds wiues children neither do we lose them by death but either we send theÌ„ afore beeing our selues shortly after redy to folow or els we go before theÌ„ to that place whither they must folow where Christ hath prepared vs a countrey where the faithful of al natioÌ„s shal sit with Abraham Isaac Iacob And the tutor patrone of those we leaue behind vs is God whoÌ„ the scriptures call the defender of the straÌ„gers and widows the father of the fatherlesse Therfore they must be coÌ„mitted to his charge we must takewith stedfast faith that way which leadeth to heueÌ„ through the merite of Chryst. Last of all Paule vseth a most weighty protestatioÌ„ wherin he layeth the fault of their perdition on their owne heads if they neglect the Churches committed to their charge and suffer them to stray from the fayth I take you sayth he to recorde this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men The reason is for that I haue spared no labour but haue shewed you al the councell of God. Undoutedly he had a respect vnto the words of God red in Eze. 3. .33 Where the bloud of those that perish is imputed to the minister if he do not expresly giue them warning but him self is free froÌ„ al fault if he do his duetie faithfully And bycause Paule so did as one not culpable in his owne conscience thus he speaketh Also he seemeth to follow the example of singular men such as Moses Iosua were who we read vsed not much vnlike protestations a little before their death Paules example teacheth vs that they are excused before God which do their dutie although they little or nothing preuayle among the people committed to their charge For they are gyltie of destruction that continue in incurablenesse And this doctrine is not to be applied onely to the Ministers but also vnto all degrees of men And that it ought to haue place in the Magistrates the example of Iosias declareth whome the holy Ghoste maruellously commendeth although he had many in his kingdome yea in his Courte that were not very sounde and many playne incurable and wicked as the Sermons of Sophonias the Prophete testifie The lyke reason is to be made of Parents For oftentimes it commeth to passe that godly fathers haue children that go out of kinde and yet the childrens wickednesse is not preiudiciall to the fathers if they fayle not of their duetie in seeing to their children Wee haue ensamples in the sonnes of Iacob the Patriarche of Dauid and of diuers like But if Magistrates and parents forget their duetie and with ouermuche tendernesse or euill example infect those that are committed to their charge then the seueritie of Gods iudgement will fall vpon them as we see in the Scripture by the example of Heli. Heere haste thou what to aunswere to suche that thinke it good to cease where no hope of profyte is This is nowe obiected both agaynst Magistrates and Ministers and with this argument the sluggish vse to flatter themselues But do thou thinke that thy soule is also in danger which thou canst deliuer none other wayes than by faythful diligence and if thou deliuer hir then thinke not that thou haste laboured in vayne It appereth also by this place what a miserable condition they are in who where their predecessors haue wel discharged their duetie before they eyther like sluggardes giue ouer or else with their naughtinesse corrupte that that other before them haue well ordered For they are altogither gyltie
and voyde of excuse before God forasmuch as they which before had the charge of them are cleare from the bloud of them This ought to be obserued in the Churches of this age reformed by the word of god The reformatioÌ„ hereof was both laborious very dangerous What excuse then shall the light backsliders haue seeing that the very dust of the Ministers shall suffise to conuince theÌ„ as we haue otherwheres declared The like is nedeful to be obserued in the coÌ„mon weale In Heluetia we enioy a libertie redemed with the bloud of our Auncestrie Good lawes are made out of the doctrine of the Gospell a discipline of maners instituted with much labour paynes Then wo vnto vs wretches worthy of all punishmeÌ„t if either through cowardly fear or light demeanor or wickednesse we suffer these things to be takeÌ„ froÌ„ vs in which our publike weale coÌ„sisteth So the faythful industrie care of the parents maketh the children inexcusable if they bee not aunswerable vnto the same Finally it is all mens duetie well to remember this least whyle they flatter them selues they put the faulte in another whereof they are guyltie It is further worthy to bee obserued that Paule hath shewed them all the councell of God namely touching our redemption and saluation Wee knowe otherwyse that there are many thinges in the prouidence of God which it is not lawefull for vs to searche out neither can they be declared by tong suche as Paule testifieth he heard in the thirde heauen But he omitted none of the things whiche concerne our saluation bycause he hath declared the causes and reason thereof and also moste truely reported the dueties of them which are saued Whervpon agayne wee gather that the Apostles doctrine conteyned in the Scriptures is perfect and absolute in all poyntes Therfore the vanitie of them is very rashe which thruste the traditions of men into the Church whereof the greatest part playnly repugne agaynst the doctrine of the Apostles which teache vs that Chryste alone is our Sauiour For it can not be that the things so playnely repugnaunt amongest them selues can haue one selfe spirite of God to bee the author of them Laste of all thou shalte note that thoughe Paule shewed all the counsell of God vnto the Ephesians yet afterwarde he wrote an Epistle to them wherein he expounded the same vnto them agayne By this example wee are taughte what a care and consideration Ministers of the Churche muste haue of all mens saluation and howe lyttle Apostolyke they are which so easily neglecte the Churches In the meane season let vs learne to embrace with true fayth and obedience the councell of God reuealed to vs by the Apostles in Iesus Chryste that wee followyng the same may attayne vnto true saluation throughe Iesus Chryste our onely Lorde and Sauiour to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxxv. Homelie TAke hede therfore vnto yourselues and to all the flocke among whom the holy ghost hath made you ouerseers to rule the congregation of God which he hath purchased with his bloud For I am sure of this that after my departure shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Moreouer of your owne selues shal men arise speaking peruerse things to draw Disciples after them Therfore awake and remember that by the space of three yeres I ceased not to warne euery one of you night and day with teares And now brethren I coÌ„mend you to God and to the worde of his grace which is able to builde further and to giue you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified SEing nothing is more deare and precious to God than the church which he hath purchased with the bloud of Christ it becommeth all men that will be compted for Gods seruauntes and frendes to studie for the preseâ—uation therof but cheefely this care belongeth to the Ministers of the woorde bicause God hath made them peculiar ouerseers of his Churche and will heereafter require an accompt of their stewardship For the which cause Paule the Apostle being ready to forsake Asia called to the Ministers of the Church and in open assembly before them discoursed diligently of al things which appertained to the administration of the charge committed vnto them And first he setteth before them his owne example and speaketh of his going away from them with a moste graue protestation that they might know how al the charge of the church hereafter lay on them only and therfore that they ought the more earnestly and zelously to laboure therein Moreouer after these premisses he commeth nearer admonishing them more plainely of their duetie alleaging moste pithie reasons the rather to prouoke them First propounding the summe of the matter in fewe wordes he saythe Take hede vnto your selues and to all the flocke By this worde attending or taking hede he commeÌ„deth to them an earnest studie that they should not think they had then done their duetie when they had but superficially seene vnto it but that they should know there was great neede of care and circumspection And he propoundeth two things wherein they had neede to be circumspect First he saith Take hede to your selues This he commaundeth them bicause they should not think their selues excepted or excused but that their health and wel doing was in hazard as well as other mennes And as it is scarce credible that they shall haue any earnest care of others saluation which neglect their owne so they which beeing set in high degree ought to view the life manners and conuersation of others can not be out of daunger For either they shal swarue at one side and runne into ruine being puffed vp with vaine glory or else they shal be drawne from doing their duetie by being offended with mennes vniuste iudgements of them Therfore it is not without a cause that he admonisheth them to take heede of them selues And heere it behoueth pastoures to haue a special care of two things The one is doctrine wherein they can not erre without manifest detriment That their doctrine therefore may be true let it be taken from the mouthe of God which speaketh vnto vs in the scriptures and distributing the same in prudeÌ„t maner let them vse it duely in time and place that al things may serue to edification Bicause this is a matter of no small importance the continuall studie and reading of holy scripture is needeful as the same Paule teacheth vs in an other place The other is conuersation of life which in Ministers behooueth to be well ordered and blamelesse least they destroy with their euill example that they builde vp by their doctrine and that by their meanes bothe doctrine and religion growe not in contempt as we read it came to passe sometimes vnder the children of Hely and the wicked Priests that returned from Babylon 1. Sam. 2. Malach. 1. and .2 And for the auoyding of these and such like things it is
the fiftenth of the Acts touching these poyntes Heere throughout all this doing appeareth the obstinacie of the Iewes and howe small prerogatiue the dignitie of this world hath in matters of religion seeing no where was founde greater infirmitie and weakenesse of Faithe in the Apostles time than in the Churche at Ierusalem which might iustly glory both in notablenesse of Citie and in Chrystes sermons and in the first fruites and springth of the Gospell We are also taught howe greatly those supersticious teachers of Ceremonies hinder the Gospell which nourishe the weake in fayth with the long retayning of them and with their bearing pull backe the more feruenter sorte of Ministers Let vs therfore cast away suche weake shores and proppes of this doubtfull wauering flesh and holde faste the verity of fayth and beeing mindefull of Christian libertie let vs constanâ—ly magnifie the Author thereof which is the onely begotten sonne of God Iesus Chryste our Lorde and Sauiour to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Cxl. Homelie THEN the nexte day Paule tooke the men and purified him selfe with them and entred into the Temple declaring that he obserued the dayes of the purification vntyll that an offering shoulde be offered for euery one of them And when the seauen dayes were nowe almost ended the Iewes which were of Asia when they sawe him in the Temple moued all the people and layde handes on him crying Men of Israell helpe This is the man that teacheth all men euery where agaynst the people and the Lawe and thys place He hath also brought Greekes into the Temple and hath polluted this holy place For they had seene with him one in the Citie Prophimus an Ephesian whom they supposed that Paule had brought into the Temple And all the Citie was moued and the people swarmed togither And they tooke Paule and drue him out of the Temple and foorthwith the doores were shutte As they were about to kyl him tydings came vnto the high Captayne of the Souldiours that al Hierusalem was moued Which immediately toke Souldiours and vndercaptaynes and ran downe vnto them When they sawe the vndercaptayne and the Souldiours they left smyting of Paule BIcause Paule the Apostle was euill spoken of among those of Ierusalem for his doctrine about the Law as though he had simply and absolutely condemned it with the preceptes and Ceremonies thereof as a thing of it selfe euill and noughte the Elders of the Congregation councelled him howe he should cleare him selfe of all suche suspition And verily it is a thing worthy of prayse in them that they are so carefull for such a mans good name but yet to be disliked that they giue such councell as repugneth with the plaine profession of faith and christian libertie For this teacheth vs that the Ceremonies of the law and Leuitical worshipping are by Chryst abrogated and that therefore hencefoorth there is no more vse of them in religion For why should they be accounted after Christes coÌ„ming among those things that apertaine to the honor of God seing that God in time past would not be worshipped by theÌ„ but ordeined theÌ„ for figures of things to come of the redeÌ„ption which he had promised The holy Ghost setteth out this example neither for vs to folow neither to diminishe the aucthoritie either of Paule or the Elders and cheefely of Iames but for that we should learne to suspect the wisedome of the fleshe in matters of saluation and religion not to swarue one nailes bredthe from the word of god This shall the whole successe of the matter more fully declare which now forthwith we shall cheefely consider Paule obeyeth the counsell of the Elders hauing no small occasion to haue expostulated with them that they had so long borne with manifest erroures and superstition Yet he modestly and frendly yeldeth vnto them as well for that he would not seeme waiwarde and obstinate as also for that he thought heereby to haue occasion with more fredome to teach the Iewes Wherefore he goeth into the Temple with those foure men that had the vow on them declareth openly the time when they would be purified and procureth to haue a sacrifice offred for euery one of them Now who seeth not heere a manyfest errour why doth he not as he had before time doone when he would beare neuer so little the dissimulation of Peter Why had he no consideration of the Gentiles which might be maruellously offended at this his dooing Thinketh he there were no false brethren at Ierusalem which woulde priuily espie out the libertie of the Christians Therefore this example teacheth vs howe greatly men erre in Religion when they take the wisedome of the fleshe ouer hastily to councell For Paule beeing deceyued heereby recedeth from his former simplicitie and layeth a stumbling blocke in the way of those Gentiles which beleeued and yet preuayleth neuer the more amongest the Iewes For they who are not moued with the authoritie of Gods worde a man shall in vayne go about to moue them with lenitie and councell of the flesh Therfore it is the safest way for vs to acknowledge that all matters in Religion appertayne vnto god alone and that we haue no authoritie ouer them Thus shall it come to passe that we shall take nothing vppon vs therein but shall follow the worde of God onely which he hath appoynted to be both a rule vnto vs of fayth and religion and also of our whole life Looke Numer 15. Deut. 4. and 12. Chapters But let vs at length see what was the ende of this facte and councell It seemeth at the beginning that this businesse would well succeede bycause for seauen dayes togither there appeared no daunger But lo when Paule thought the ende was at hande and him selfe in safetie troubles rise on euery side so as he is in suche perill of his lyfe as he was neuer before in the like For through the importunacie and naughtinesse of a fewe of persons the whole Citie was in an vprore and Paule beeing apprehended by certayne sedicious persons had vndoubtedly perished if the Captayne had not bene moued by the singular councell of God to come and rescue him out of the hands of suche a raging sorte But let vs peruse euery thing in order that we may receiue the more instruction thereby First it is declared that the Iewes which came out of Asia were the authors of all this tragedie These are the same which we see many tymes before burned in hatred agaynst Paule following and pursuing him into euery Citie For he neuer suffered any persecution but it was raysed by these men In these persons may be seene the incurable blindnesse of that Nation which Paule himselfe bewayleth in the first Epistle to the Thessalonians the seconde Chapiter which at length was greeuously punished by the iuste iudgement of god In the meane season marke howe paynefull and bolde hatred of the truthe maketh men to bee For these
which the Scripture euery where teacheth are clensed purged by the onely bloud of Chryste But bycause that washing which is made by the bloud of Chryst is outwardly shadowed and expressed by Baptisme it commeth to passe that by reason of suche phrase of Scripture synnes are sayde to bee washed away by baptisme And bycause Paule shoulde not thinke it a straunge or harde kynde of saying he addeth thereto by calling on the name of the Lorde For by these words he is sent vnto Chryst which being taken hold of and called vpon by faith bestoweth such gifts of saluation vpon vs as the sacraments vse to figure and shadow out vnto vs And as we must in vsing of the Sacraments haue a respecte vnto Chryste if wee will haue them to profite vs so agayne wee are taught that they muste not be condemned nor thought superfluous by any meanes For God hath ordeined nothing without gret coÌ„sideration whose intent is not to haue his church ouercharged or clogged by any means Therfore Philip baptised the Eunuch also after he had confessed his fayth And Peter thought it good to baptise Cornelius houshold wheÌ„ they had receiued the holy ghost Yea Paul whoÌ„ the holy ghost secretly coÌ„mendeth is here earnestly moued to receiue baptisme These examples reproue the despisers of SacrameÌ„ts which while they will seeme too spiritual do wickedly set light the ordinances of God. Buâ— chiefly wee haue to marke Paule to followe hys example and in Religion not to deale rashly or vnconstantly but beeing rightly instructed in the truth to labour diligently to keepe and holde fast the same For so by labours and perils we shall come to the inheritaunce of eternal life which God the father of mercy hath appoynted vs from euerlasting in his sonne Iâ—sus Chryste to whome be prayse honour power and glory for euer Amen The Cxlv. Homelie ANd it fortuned when I was come agayne to Hierusalem and prayed in the Temple I was in a traunce and sawe him saying vnto mee make haste and get thee quickely out of Hierusalem for they will not receyue thy witnesse that thou bearest of mee And I sayde Lorde they know that I prisoned and bet in euery Synagoge them that beleeued on thee And when the bloud of thy witnesse Steuen was shedde I also stoode by and consented vnto his death and kept the rayment of them that slue him And he sayde vnto me departe for I will sende thee a farre hence vnto the Gentiles They gaue him audience vnto this worde and then lifte vp their voyces and sayde away with suche a fellowe from the earth For it is not reason that he should lyue PAule the Apostle as hath nowe oftentimes bene declared goeth about in this diligent and long discourse of his dooings to put away the wrongful suspitions and reproches wherewith hys enimies burthened him There were two thinges chiefly which incensed the mindes of the people agaynst him namely his turning from the Iewes religion vnto the fayth of Chryst and that in preaching the Gospell of saluation vnto the vncircumcised Gentiles he seemed to match them with the Iewes For by these things they gathered that he was the very enimie of the people of God a prophane and wicked contemner of the lawe and of the Leuiticall seruice To the first poynt he hath hitherto answered alleaging still this one thing that he had done nothing rashly or of his owne head but all things according to Gods commaundement and calling So teaching vs by his example what wee also haue to doo in altering or defending our religion And now he proceedeth to the seconde poynte alleaging the same argument declaring that he was called foorth of God to preach vnto the Gentiles and neuerthelesse yet ceassed not to loue his Countreymen which thing shall moste playnely appeare by all the partes of that Hystorie which he here rehearseth For first he sayth he returned to Ierusalem verily to bestowe hys labour vpon them of whom he was borne and of whom he was brought vp and instructed For he maketh mentioÌ„ of this iourney for none other cause but to proue and declare that the faulte was not in him that he preached not the message of saluation vnto his own nation Furthermore we declared before out of the ninth chap. of his Epistle to the Galathians that this iorney of his was in the fourth yere after he was conuerted Wherefore to let passe the supputation of the time let vs consider the example of Paule which teacheth Ministers that although they be detters vnto al men yet ought they to haue a speciall care of their owne countrey and nation For this is the lawe of nature that we be bounde vnto those aboue others amongst whom we haue bene borne and brought vp from our childhoode This rule Chryst obserued also when he offered the doctrine of saluation euen at the beginning to those of Nazareth whose vnkindnesse yet he was not ignoraunt of And that that is sayd vnto the Ministers the same must all men obserue most to esteme their own natiue soyle countrey Wherin it behoueth them to folow Moses which chose rather to forsake the riches and delytes of the Court than his brethren oppressed with tyrannie Let thâ—m here learne their wickednesse which are growen to such impudencie that they can find in their heart to sel the libertie of their countrey lawes and priuileges and all other things so they may get any priuate gayne and aduauntage thereby But let vs returne vnto Paule who after he was come againe into the Citie went into the Temple to pray And of the Temple he maketh mention partly bicause none should say he lay lurking in a corner partely to put away the suspition of polluting the Temple which opinion he knewe many had of him What he desired in his praier may easily be gathered out of the tenth to the Romanes where he saith he praied oftentimes for the Iewes that they might obteine saluatioÌ„ And that this was the very end of his prayer we shal playnly see by the communication folowing which he had with Chryst touching the Iewes Agayne Ministers are here admonished of their duetie that is with continuall prayers to helpe procure anâ— further the saluation of the people For as the rule of faith charitie wherby they are bound to the flock committed vnto them commaundeth the same so necessitie also requireth it bicause it is euident that their labours are but in vayne onlesse God giue the encrease This the auncient Prophets likewise sawe in whose writings are extant many prayers for the people This must Magistrates also obserue forasmuche as they are able to do dothing without the ayde and assistance of God by whose spirit it is nedeful that they be ruled and led They haue also to imitate the examples of Moses Dauid Salomon Ezechias beside infinite others Now at length Paule expoundeth the Oracle wherby he was coÌ„maunded to go vnto the Gentiles He saith he was in
intercession those promisses are ratified whereof wee should haue no vtilitie at all vnlesse he were the maintainer and defender of the couenaunt But bicause as well the diuine power of Christ as also the office whereunto his father appoynted him appeareth most euidently in the resurrection of the deade as Paule other wheres declareth he omitteth nowe the other Articles and taketh him to entreate only thereof as a thing cheefely appertaining to this present controuersie For by this it appeared both that Iesus Christ which rose againe from the deade was the aucthor of life and saluation and also the error of the Saduces which vtterly denied the resurrection was confuted For it is very like that this secte at that time did muche preuaile with many men and that diuers of Paules hearers were infected with the same For onlesse we graunte this Paule may seeme too importunate which asketh in angrye wise why it should seeme incredible to them that he saide God should raise the deade againe And vndoubtedly Paule intreated of all these things more at large and confirmed them with testimonies of scriptures But Luke doth but touch certaine breefe notes of euery thing to giue vs an occasion the more to meditate thereof And surely this place which the breuitie thereof maketh obscure will be moste plaine if a man woulde draw out therof the propositions or arguments which Paule as it is euident more at large handled Wherof this shal be the first Our controuersie is touching the hope of the promisse made by God vnto the fathers and of the whole meane of our saluation The seconde I teache that this hope consisteth in Iesus Christe onely which they constantly denie The third I proue by the resurrectioÌ„ of him which declared that he was both the sonne of God and the aucthor of life that all the meane of our life and saluation consisteth in Christe The fourth neither ought the resurrection of Christ to seeme incredible to any man for as much as it is a moste easie thing vnto God in the end of the world to raise all the dead againe as all the scriptures declare he shall doe This seemeth to me to be the order of Paules oration and the summe of al those things which hitherto haue ben spoken which if we consider it shall be very easie to explicate euery thing more at large Also by the enumeration of certaine principall poyntes he thought he wold make his hearers attent bicause they should not thinke that he contended with the Iewes about a trifle as Festus before had said In the meane season we haue to consider certaine common places falling out in this matter And first of all we be taught what the faith hope of all the Sainctes and of the whole church of God hath bene in al ages Uerily euen such as hath depended vpon Christ the sonne of God which became man for our sake and which beleeueth that all faithe and saluation consisteth in him only For this dothe Paule in this place call the hope of the promisse made sometime vnto the fathers But the Catholike faithe saithe that all the promisses are confirmed in Christ as Paule himselfe euery where confesseth specially in the first Chapter of the second to the Corinthians and in the tenth Chapter of the first to the same Corinthians where he wryteth that the condition of the fathers of the olde Testament was allone with oures so that he attributeth to them oursacraments also which are baptisme and the supper eueÌ„ as other wheres he attributeth to vs the passeouer and spirituall circumcision Howbeit these things shall more euideÌ„tly appeare if we consider the promisses of God which he made sometimes vnto the fathers Among these fathers Adam is the first who when hee was thrust out of Paradise into this vale of misery had none other hope of saluation giuen him than that which is in Christ only For the seede of the woman was promised vnto him whose heele the serpent should lie in wait to sâ—ing although in vaine for as much as that seede shuld crush and tread down the serpents head But Christ alone may be called the seede of the woman which without any commixtion of mannes seede toke fleshe of the virgin Marie The Deuill that olde Serpent lay craftely in waite against his heele that is to say against his humane nature and by his instruments brought to passe that he was slaine vpon the Crosse but to his owne vtter hinderance and destruction For heereby it came to passe that Christ when he died trade downe the head of the Diuell that is vanquished his rule and tirannie by the merite of his deathe and vtterly disarmed him of his force and draue him out of his kingdome But seeing there is no doute but that Adam beleeued this promisse for as muche as he chaunged his wiues name and called hir Heuâ— as which should bring foorth them that should lyue it is euident that he dyd put his whole hope and trust in Iesus Chryst alone which was that promised seede of the woman Therefore Adam was a christian man and beleeued that he and his posteritie should be deliuered and saued from the tyrannie of the Diuell through the merite of Chryst onely Paule in the .11 chapter to the Hebrues proueth most euideÌ„tly that Abel Enoch Noe and the other fathers as many as before the floud plesed god were of the same fayth After the floud we haue chiefly to consider Abraham with whom it pleased God to renue his couenant whom the scriptures cal the father of all those that beleeue Moyses and Paule beare witnesse that he beleeued God and howe that beleefe and fayth was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse What he beleeued all men knowe verily that the promise of God which sayde that in his seede all nations should be blessed and saued should be confirmed And that this seede was Chryst bothe Paule in the third to the Galathians and Chryst him selfe witnesseth For Chryst sayth Abraham reioyced to see my day and he sawe it and was glad This is to be vnderstanded of the contemplation and sight of fayth onely Whervppon we gather that Abraham also was stayed vp by fayth onely in Chryst and at length saued Touching his ofspring and issue Isahac and Iacob what needeth it to speake seeing it is manyfest that the promises made vnto the father are so oftentimes repeated vnto them yea Iacob when he lay a dying preached to his children touching the sauiour that was promised and playnely expresseth his comming And if we consider Moses it shal appeare that he also had his respecte vnto Chryst onely He sendeth the people of Israell vnto him whereas he promiseth them a great Prophet which al men were bound to heare as we vnderstode before by the words of Stephen and Peter Moreouer that one Epistle to the Hebrues is sufficient to teach vs that all the Ceremonies of the lawe and the Leuiticall seruice were
but shadows of Chryst and of the things that belonged vnto hym I omitte the testimonies of the Prophetes for breuitie sake Let this suffise for them al where Christ teacheth vs that the mysteries both of his death and resurrection were long before prophesied by Moses the Prophets and wryters of the Psalmes Therefore Paule very well professeth that he teacheth none other fayth or hope of saluation than that which the fathers had which beleeued the promises that God had made Let vs also obserue howe he complayneth that he is accused for thys selfe fayth and that of the Iewes which did moste glory in the fathers and in the promises This thing teacheth vs what state the truth is in in this world verily euen suche that not only the open enimies take against hir but also those that will seeme to be the most earnest followers of hir This we read came to passe in the time of the Prophets long agone And as Chryst teacheth vs they made muche of the Prophetes tombes and graues which yet hated their doctrine worse than a tode So wheÌ„ Christ came vnto them which euery day looked for him according to the Oracles of the Prophets yet they neither knew him nor receiued him The same we see falleth out also euen in our dayes For they that bragge of the name of Chryst and supersticiously worship the mother of Chryst the Uirgin and the Sainctes with their reliques for Chrystes sake the same persecute the true fayth of Chryst and the doctrine of the Apostles for no cause so muche as for that it chalengeth to Chryste onely all the glory of our redemption and saluation And now a dayes euery where among the Christians suche men are accused of vngodlynesse and heresie as do teach that men ought to trust in Chryst onely and to seeke all their saluation in him alone Therefore we haue as great occasion in these dayes to complayne as Paule had who thought it vnmeete to be accused of the Iewes for the promise sake made sometime vnto the fathers But this is the vntowardnesse of this worlde wherat we must not be offended seeing it is both an olde practise and examples of al ages teach vs that the true worshippers of God haue alwayes wrastled and striuen agaynst the same Let vs obserue moreouer in what order and after what sorte Paule defendeth bothe his fayth and doctrine First he alleageth the promise or word of God and therevnto he ioyneth the consent of the whole Church For he nameth the twelue tribes togither therby playnly declaring that he hath no regarde what a certayne few of the Priestes thinke but what the whole company of the faythfull haue beleeued in all ages according to the word of god This is the best way of mayntayning and defending the fayth For where mannes traditions are of no authoritie with God the worde of God muste principally be brought foorth and by it a reason must be rendered of all opinions This foundation beeing layde then must we also haue an eye vnto the Churche not to the company of a certayne fewe which chalenge to them selues alone the name thereof but vnto that vniuersall assemblie and congregation which wee knowe hath bene from tyme to tyme continually since the beginning of the worlde although sometymes it hath bene somewhat selde and obscure somewhile somewhat more in number and more euident euen as it seemed good vnto him which chose vs in his sonne before the foundations of the worlde were layde Therefore the errour of our age is enormious and playne absâ—rde where many by and by at the firste choppe wyll alleage the consente of the Churche constituting the same vppon a certayne sorte of conspired counterfaytes that is to say smered and shauen creatures of Antichryst to whome they make the worde of God and the interpretation thereof to bee in subiection and gyue them power to decree and appoynte what they wyll concerning the fayth Whome if a man would examine according to the markes of the Primatiue Churche they shall so little be accounted worthy to be heades of the Church that they ought scarse to be taken for any members thereof Laste of all we see that the Article of resurrection ought to be taken for certayne and assured seeing that Paule alleageth the same with a certayne kind of indignation agaynst those that douted therof saying Why seemeth it vnto you an incredible thing that God should raise vp thâ— deade agayne As if he should say Is it not a maruayle that men should doubt of that which is euery where proued by so many argumentes â— For to let passe the Scriptures the reason of Gods iustice requireth that the dead should ryse agayne and receiue a recompence for the things which they heere haue done considering we see the wicked lyue mosâ—e commonly welthyly in this worlde and the godly in miseâ—ie Wee haue more ouer examples appearing euery yere in plants trees and in euery lyuing creature Do we not reade also that the first man was made of the earth â–ª and howe many were raysed agayne to life miraculously firste by the Prophets and then at length by Chryst him selfe But letting passe these arguments Paule sendeth his hearers to the consideration of Gods power onely verily to preuent this mischiefe that measureth the mysteries of fayth according to the capacitie and reache of mans reason It is also a ridiculous errour to thinke that impossible to God whereof we can not perceyue a reason by and by And this is to be obserued not onely in the Article of resurrection but also in all others to the ende wee shoulde subdue our reason to the obedience of fayth Yet must we not bring in as some men vse new and absurde opinions vnder the pretence of Gods omnipotencie For where we are certayne of the will of God according to his worde there it shal be lawfull for vs to reason of his omnipotencie which thing thou shalt in vayne doo if thou doo not first proue that God is willing to do that which thou meanest Furthermore let vs holde faste the chiefe poynt of this place that we trusting in the hope of the ancient promises worship God day and night which hath opened to vs life and eternall saluation in the promised seede Iesus Christ our sauiour to whom be praise honour power and glory for euer Amen The Clxij Homelie I Also verily thoughte in my selfe that I ought to doo many contrary things cleane agaynst the name of Iesus of Nazareth which thing I also dyd in Ierusalem and many of the Sainctes dyd I shutte vp in prison and had receiued authoritie of the highe Priestes And when they were put to death I gaue the sentence and I punished them oft in euery Sinagoge and compelled them to blaspheme and was yet more madde vpon them and persecuted them euen into straunge Cities About which things as I went to Damascus with authoritie and licence of the high Priestes euen at Mid-day
not declare ending in this place his hystorie according to the instincte of the holy spirite which would not haue the Church ouercharged with too many writings or bokes and therfore he hath writen onely those things which may suffise for the instruction of our fayth and life Howebeit out of Paules owne Epistles may some coniectures be taken wherby it is declared what he afterwarde did For in his seconde Epistle to Timothe and fourth Chapter he expresseth playnly that he pleated his cause before the Emperour saying he was deliuered through the benefite of God when he was redy to be offred And writing to the Philippians among other things he sayth I hope shortely to sende Timotheus vnto you assone as I shall see howe my matters will go and I truste in the Lorde that I my selfe also shall shortly come And writing to Philemon the Colossian he sayth Moreouer prepare me a place to lodge in for I trust that through the helpe of your prayers I shall be giuen vnto you Agayne in the .xiij. to the Hebrues he sayth Pray for vs and this I desire you the more instantly to do that I may the soner be restored vnto you Knowe yee that brother Timothe is deliuered with whome if he come shortly I will see you Yet before he was led prisoner to Rome he was minded to go into Spayne as the Epistle to the Romanes in the .xv. Chapter declareth Of the which thinges men gather not altogither without a cause that he was set at libertie and so returned through Grece and Asia the lesseâ— into Syria and when he had saluted the Easte Churches wente through Italie and Fraunce into Spayne Thus according to the opinion of these men he preached the Gospell ten yeres after he was set at libertie and at length beeing called backe to Rome agayne in the laste yere of Nero loste his heade and receiued the crowne of Martyrdome when he had preached Chryste vnto the moste parte of the worlde seuen and thirtie yeres long togither But bycause our saluation dependeth not on suche poyntes as these I will not contende herein ouer muche with any man And â—e thinketh they deserue not very much of Christian fayth and Religion which laboure in searching foorth those thinges which the holy Scriptures haue passed ouer in silence â–ª For in so doing bothe the Scriptures are more negligently handled and the supersticious haue occasion giuen them to be occupied in doubtfull and vnprofitable questions neglecting the doctrine of the Apostles and so being bewitched with fables do greeuously â—ire in matteâ—s of faith and saluation â–ª And surely as God would haue Moses sepulchre or buriall place in times paste vnknowen and the holy Ghost hath left fewe things in memorie in the olde Testament touching the martyrdomes of the Prophetes so in this present Treatise Luke hath described thâ—â—â—de but of two persons onely namely of Stephen and 〈◊〉 the Apostle beeing contented to say this onely of the residue that they moste constantly preached and confessed Chryst in all kindes of aduersitie â—o commending vnto vs the studie of the Apostles doctrine which maketh men followers of the Apostles and partakers with them of the heauenly inheritaunce Wherefore wee also in this place muste principally obserue and followe â–ª that feruent and continuall trauayle of Paule in setting foorth the glory of Chryste And wee muste not bee offended at his â—â—de â–ª For hereby Chryste maketh those that worshippe him lyke vnto him selfe in this worlde to the ende that hereafter they may bee partakers with him in heauen of his glory and kingdome Hitherto we haue expounded this booke according to the grace of God giuen vnto vs We haue seene therin the forme fayth and doctryne of the primatiue Church which we also must keepe and obserue in these dayes if we will be coumpted to be of Christe his Churche For we must giue no eare vnto those which say that many things are necessarily required about religion and the way of saluation that the primatiue Churche lacked Whose rashnesse or rather impudencie I know not whether a man may more maruell at For heerein they accuse the Apostles either of negligence or of vntrustnesse and feare not to prefer themselues before those whose examples the holy Ghost hathe set forthe to all men that will be counted the members of Christ and attaine to saluation in him to folowe And who will thinke that they which continued whole eight and twentie yeeres in the faithe and religion taughte by the Apostles lacked any of those things without the which saluation could not be obtained But if they were saued without those things which certaine bolde superstitious persons afterwardes brought in who will then deny vs saluation which folowe their steppes No man I thinke but hee that is led with the madnesse and frensie of the Manichees will accuse all this boke of falshode We haue seene also the state that the church is in in this world being molested with continuall tribulations whiles bothe open ennimies and false brethren vexe and disquiet the same Wee haue seene the vnworthy case that the Ministers are in and howe slenderly the world requiteth them Wee haue seene also the mighty hand and power of Iesus Christe whereby he faithfully defendeth his Churche in the middest of the waues of persecutions and by the crosse of his seruauntes moste gloriously triumpheth ouer the world and Prince therof Let vs therfore diligently vse these things to the instruction and confirmation of oure faithe that being strong in the same and ouercomming al dangers according to the example of the Apostles and primatiue Churche we may come to the inheritaunce of the kingdome of heauen prepared for vs from euerlasting â–ª 〈◊〉 Iesus Christe our King and Priest To whome be prayse honoure power and glorye for euer Amen FINIS I fought be said amisse remember man it spake If well do thou alone O Christ the glory take Deut. 6. Psal. 78. Math. 23. Math. 15. They began in the dayes of Ioannes Hircanus high Bishop of the Iewes about an hundred and thirtie yeares before Christ was borne Prou. 21. Galat. 1. Actes 20. Math. 15. Math. 15. 1. Cor. 7. Math. 16. Actes 17. 1. Thes. 12. Math. 11. Luc. 10. Psal. 119. Psal. 148. Psal. 47. Psal. 8. Math. 21. Math. 22. Marc. 12. Luc. 20. Iohn 5. Rom. 15. 1. Tim. 2. Actes 10. Rom. 2. Math. 5. Mar. 4. Luc. 8. Math. 19. Math. 11.13 Marc. 4. Esay 58. Psal. 150. Numer 11. Marc. 10. Psal. 32. Math. 2. Luc. 2. Math. 14.15 Luc. 5. Math. 9.20 Math. 8. Luc. 5. Math. 21. Mar. 12. Luc. 20. Math. 26. Marc. 14. Luc. 22. Iohn 18. Math. 27. Iohn 6. Colos. 3. ix. Homely vpon the Epistle to the Colossians In his Apologie toward the ende Matth. 7. Luc. 12. Rom. 11. Math. 5. Iohn 10. Psal. 110. Psal. 2. 1. Iohn 4. Apolog. 2. Tim. 2. Math. 24. Marc. 13. The commeÌ„dation of the holy History or Scripture The commeÌ„datioÌ„ and argument of
the Actes of the Apostles 1 The Kingdom of christ is this world Psalme 2. 27. Zachar. 9. Daniel 2. Esaye 2. Mich. 4. Iohn 12. 1 The forme of the Church primitiue and rule of reformation thereafter 3 The condition or state of the Church in this world Iohn 17. 4 Examples for men of all degrees and conditions Who Theophilus is Rom. 15. How Luke is to be vnderstanded saying he hath written of all things Iohn 20. All Christs ministerie consisteth in works and doctrine Psalme 2. and .110 Iohn 5. Iohn 10. Iohn 4. Iohn 4. Math. 11. The ascentioÌ„ of Christ is the ende of the Gospell Math. 28. Math. 24. The care and studie of Christe for his Church Iohn 10. Luke 12. The authorâ—â—ie of the Apostles and of their Doctrine 1. Cor. 11. 2. Cor. 5. Iohn 13. Math. 10. The Actes of the Apostles are to be contynued and ioyned to the Gospell Math. 10. Iohn 14. 2. Cor. 13. Ephe. 4. The proofe of Christes resurrection Iohn 20. Math. 28. Marc. 16. Luke 24. 1. Cor. 15. Luke 24. 1. Cor. 15. A bodie glorified is not euery where In his Epistle to Dardanus In the same Epistle 1 Christes Resurrection prooueth his Kingdome 2 Christes resurrection prooueth the truth of the Apostles doctrine 3 The Resurrection of Christ is the stay of oure saluation Iohn 5. Iohn 6. Iohn 11. Iohn 12. Iohn 14. Iohn 17. 1. Cor. 15. Rom. 8. Iob. 19. Agaynst the scoffers at the Resurrection 2. Peter 3. 1. Cor. 15. The meditation and vse of the Resurrection 1. Thes. 4. What the kingdome of God is Mat. 18.20 Luke 22. The Ministers haue neede to be well instructed before they preach Ezech. 3.33 2. Timo. 3. 1. Timo. 4. 1. Timo. 5. The talke of Christians ought to be of the kingdome of God. Colos. 3. Math. 12. The Argument and vse of this present place The Gospell is begunne to be preached at Hierusalem Luke 13. Mat. 23.24 Luke 19. Esay 2. Mich. 4. See Cornelius Tacitus also concerning the same opinion in his xxi booke The wickednesse of the multitude doth not frustrate Gods promises Roma 3. 2. Tim. 2. Esay 49. Genes 18. Math. 3. The dignity or prerogatiue of auncestry doth nothing auayle the wicked Psalm 2. Psal. 48. Math. 5. Math. 11. The holye ghost is the promise of the father Iohn 7. Iohn 14. Iohn 15. Iohn 16. Let the Ministers of the Gospell obâ—y the commauÌ„dement of God. 2. Cor. 10. Roma 1. The Ministeres of the Gospel haue neede of the holy ghost 1. Cor. 3. The doctrine of the Apostâ—es proceedeth from the holy ghost Luke 10. Galath 1. Wee muste teach nothing but that the holye ghost prescribeth Iohn 10. Math. 10. and 28. 1. Pet. 1. Ieremie 1. Ezech. 3.33 The confirmation of Christes promise by an argument taken from baptisme Iohn 5. Wee muste make a difference betwene the ministers and Christ. The sacraments seale or confirme the promises of God. The Argument and vse of this place The cause of the Apostles errour 2. Sam. 7. Psalm 89. Ieremie 23. The Apostles errour is maâ—ifold Math. 16. Math. 10. Ioh. 15.16 Luk. 21. Psalme 2. The falles of holy men doe prooue our corruption 2. Corin. 3. Philip. 2. What carnall folke seeke in Christ. Iacob 4. To abolishe olde errours is a difficult thing Luc. 24. Christe reiecteth the curious question of his Disciples The bounds of Christian wisedome 1. Corin. 13. Ecclesias 3. Prou. 25. All Astrologers and Soothsaiers confuted Searchers for the latter daye Marc. 13. Luc. 21. Waders in Predestination Rom. 11. Ephes. 1. Rom. 11. The kingdome of Christ is spirituall Iohn 18. Roma 14. 2. Corin. 10. The office of the Apostles is to beare witnes of Christ. Prouer. 6. Marc. 8. How wicked a thing it is not to beleue the Gospell 1. Ioan. 5. Iohn 3. The boundes of Christes kingdome Actes 10. Psalme 2. and .72 Christ is the indifferent sauior of all Nations Galat. 3. Coloss. 3. Actes 10. The Argument and vse of this place The hystorie of Christes ascention Mar. 16. Psalm 110. What ascention is Who ascended Hiere 23. Esay 66. Ad DardanuÌ„ Into what place Christ ascended Math. 28. Iohn 14. Philip. 3. 1. Thess. 4. The maner and order of Christs ascention Psalm 104. The causes commodities of Christes ascention 1 He openeth vs the gates of heauen Ephes. 2. Iohn 17. 2 The confâ—rmeth Christs victorie Ephes. 4. Coloss. 2. 3 Christ appeareth an intercessor for vs in heauen Psalme 110. Leuit. 16. Hebrues 9. 1. Iohn 2. Roma 8. The apparitions of the Angels Actes 1. Against the corporall presence of Christ on the earth Ephes. 4. Math. 18. Math. 28. 1 The iiiâ— to the Ephesians Luke 24. Math. 28. Iohn 14. 2 Christes Godheade drowneth not hys manhoode neyther caryeth it through euery thing In his Epistle to Dardanus 3 The places of Mathewe .18 and .28 Ioan. 14.16 4 The wordes of the supper A comfort of the last comming of Christ. 2. Corin. 5. Rom. 14. Math. 16. Luke 21. Iob. 19. The argument and vse of this place 1 The Apostles returne to Ierusalem Luke 24. An example of the obedience of faith Iohn 3. 1. Timoth. 2 1. Corin. 10. Psalm 105. 2. Cor. 10. Numer 15. Deut. 4.12 2 The names of the Apostles An example of the goodnesse of God. Roma 5. Iohn 21. Zach. 1. Ezech. 16. The Apostles are men despised and of no reputation Iohn 7. 1. Corin. 1. Math. 11. The Wyues of the Apostles 1. Corin. 9. Hebrues 13. Marie the Uirgin mother of Christ Psalme 27. 118. 3 What the Apostles being gathered togither did Faith is no let why wee shoulde not pray Rom. 10. Hebrues 11. Roma 14. In prayers must be vnanimitye and perseuerance Math. 5. Psalm 13. Habac. 1. Esaye 49. Psalme 56. Luke 11. 18. The chiefe care in the Church must be for fitte Ministers Rom. 10. 1. Cor. 3. Esaye 54. Math. 9. Ephes. 4. The small company of the Church primitiue The small number of beleeuers must offend no man. Iohn 3. Iohn 7. Isaye 53. Luke 12. Luke 18. Wee must not iudge of fayth according to the multitude of folowers 3. Reg. 18. 3. Reg. 22. Roma 3. Against the desyrers of supremacy in the Church 1. Cor. 14. Gala. 2. 1. Cor. 3. Math. 18. 20. Luke 22. Iohn 13. 1. Peter 5. The Argument of Peters Oration Peter putteth offences away by the prouidence of God. Iohn 13. The prouydence of God excuseth no sinner Iohn 12. Gene. 50. Psalme 90. Math. 10. Of what force prayers bee Iacob 1. We must appoint nothing in the Church without scripture Deuter. 17. Ezech. 3.33 Luke 4. The holye Ghost the Auctour of scripture 1. Peter 1. 2. Peter 1. 2. Timo. 3. The dignitie that Iudas had at the first Math. 10. Marke 3. Luk. 6.9 c. Mark. 14. We must not be offended at the faultes of the ministers of the worde Math. 23. The faithful are betrayed by them of their owne
Of the maner and order of his deliuery Exod. 2. Moses stirred vp by God taketh vpon him the office of a deliuerer Hebru 11. Except we be drawne of God we doe no good 2. Cor 3. Iohn 6. Cant. 1. Wee must obey God calling drawing vs Iohn 10. The deliuery of the fathers out of Aegypt was of grace The dutie of a Magistrate Psalm 72. Roma 13. Let no man be grieued at the ingratitude of the people A figure of Christ and our redemption Phil. 2. Iohn 13.15 The punishment of the ingratefull Iewes Num. 14. Rom. 10. How the godly may sometime flie Math. 10. 1 The time of Moyses calling Luc. 24. Marc. 8. 2 An Aungell of the Lord calleth Moyses 1. Cor. 10. Ephes. 1. 1. Pet. 1. Iohn 8. Dan. 7. 1. Pet. 1. The fierye bushe Iohn 14. Math. 28. Psal. 116. 3 Moses calling The God of the fathers c. Rom. 8. Iohn 11. Math. 22. The shooes must be put off Iohn 4. Iohn 13. God seeth the affliction of his people Psalm 56. Exodus 22. 1 Moses the ruler and delyuerer of Israel God aduauÌ„ceth the abiect and despysed Luke 1. Prouer. 16. After what sort Moses is sayde to be the delyuerer of the people 2 Moses fulfilleth the office of a delyuerer Moses myracles in Egypt The myracle of the red sea The myracles in the desert 1. Pet. 1. 1 The lawe gyuen by Moyses Exo. 20.24 Num. 12. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Cor. 3. Leuit. 18. Galat. 3. Rom. 7.8 Moses deliuereth the precepts he receyued of God. Leuit. 24. Nume 15.9 Hierem. 1. Ezech. 3. Math. 28. The law giuen also for them that came after Iohn 4. Esay 40. Math. 5. 2 The he ynousnesse of Idolatry Exodus 32. The beginning and going forwarde of ydolatrie i. Contempt of the worde ij. Contempt of the Minister iij. Newe Goddes Psal. 106. Rom. 1. iiij. Worshipping of Idolles Habacuc 2 v. Reioycing of Idolaters Hos. 4. The Idolatrye of the Israelytes is of coÌ„tinuance 1. Reg. 11. 1 Reg 12 13 1. Reg. 16. 2. Para. 25. 2. Para. 28. 2. Reg. 21. Esay 6. Roma 1. 1. Cor. 2. Iohn 6. Deut. 4.12 A place in Amoz the .v. ch Ierem. 4. Heb. 11. Esay 29. Math. 15. The worshipping of Moloch The God Rempham Iere. 10. Worshipping of Images Deut. 4. Rom. 1. See Paulus Iouius in the historie of his â—yme the .40 booke 1 The worshipping of God was not tyed vnto the Tabernacle The Tabernacle was a type of heauenly things Iohn 4. The Tabernacle translated into the lande of the Gentiles Iohn 4. The place of the Tabernacle vncertaine Psalm 132. Iosua 18. 1. Sam. 1. c. 1. Sam. 11.20 1. Paral. 21. 1. Reg. 12. 2 The worshipping of God is not tyed to the Temple 1. Reg. 6. 1 He beateth downe confidence in Circumcision 2 He ouerthroweth the confidence in their forefathers Math. 3. Iohn 8. Esay 53. 1. Cor. 1. Ierem. 23. Luke 24 â–ª 1. Pet. 1. iij. He beateth them from their affiance in the lawe Psal. 147 Luke 11. Math. 7. Math. 10. Hebr. 10. How Steuens enemies like of his Oration or sermon 2. Tim. 4. Ezech. 3. God comforteth Steuen being ready to be put to death Psal. 121. Iere. 17. The maner and order how God comforteth Iohn 14. 1. Iohn 4. Ioh. 10. Psa. 3.35.44 Psal. 110. 2. The fury of Steuens enemes is incurable Psal. 58. The wicked obserue a shew of equitie Leuit. 24. Deut. 13.17 Prouerb 6. Num. 35. Prou. 18. 3 What Steuen doth being at the point of death Iohn 14. Math. 5. Steuen falleth on slepâ— 1 An vniuersall persecution of the Church The Apostles remaine at Ierusalem Iohn 10. Se the Tripartite hystory the .ix. booke and xx Chap. See a lyke storye of godlye courage in Ambrose agaynâ—t Theodosius the Emperor whom Ambrose had excommunicated for a great slaughter committed at Thessalonica and would haue comen into the Church at Milane but was withstanded of Ambrose in the same booke the xxx Chap. * What the faythfull dyd towarde Steuen Iohn 9. 1. Thes. 4. Ioh. 11. 3 Saule is a singular example of tyranny Gen. 49. 1. Tim. 1. Math. 24. 1 Philip the Apostle of Samaria 1. Tim. 3. Actes 5. 1. Iohn 4. Galat. 1. 1. Cor. 2. Galat. 6. Myracles wer wrought by Philip. 2. Cor. 3. Phil. 4. Iohn 15. Iohn 8. 1. Peter 5. Math. 12. 2 The Samaritanes embrace the Gospell The order of astayning to saluation Psal. 107. 1. Cor. 3. Luke 8. Math. 13 The fruite of the Gospell and of fayth Luc. 2. Ierem. 4.4 3 Simon Magus hindreth the course of the Gospell Philip an example of christian valiantnesse 1. Iohn 4. Simon Magus an example of a seducer Eusebius in his 2. booke and .13 chap. Irenaeus in his first boke and 20. Chap. 1. Sam. 28. Deut. 13. A marke of a seducer or deceyuer Actes 14. The inconstancie of the worlde 1 The appointing of the Church at Samaria Ephes. 4. Luc. 10. Iohn 13. 1. Thess. 2. Baptisme is an outwarde bande of the Church Iohn 15. Against the Anabaptists Gene. 17. Math. 18.19 1. Cor. 7. 2 Simon beleueth and is baptized Marc. 5. 1. Cor. 1. 3 The going forwarde in fayth and increase of the holy ghost Rom. 10. Galat. 3. Coloss 3. The Apostles giue the holy ghost to the Samaritanes Actes 1â— 19 Iohn 14. The industry and modesâ—ye of the Apostles A latere from their side meaning their â—â—tyer friends and counsaylors Prayers are ioyned vnto the laying on of handes 1 Simons sâ—nne Math. 10. Eccle. 10. Num. 16. Mat. 18.20 Luke 22. 2 Peter expostulateth with Simon 2. Reg. 5. Iohn 2. Math. 21. Mar. 11. Zach. 14. The riches of the wicked are accursed 2. Pet. 2. Habac. 2. The ende of reprehensions in the Church Deut. 29. Math. 22.15 Sinners must be sent vnto God. 3 Howe Simon tooke Peters expostulation Rom. 15. Ephes. 6. 1 What the Apostles did beside at Samaria Iohn 15. Actes 1 Math. 28. Ezech. 3. Ierem. 23. 1. Cor. 9. 2 The historie of the conuerted Eunuche The speciall calling of Philip. The obedience of Philip Gene. 12 â–ª The discription of the Aethiopian Eunuch A Prince Rom. 13. Actes 10. Actes 13. His maners and vsage or studie Psal. 76. 1. Reg. 8. 1. Reg. 12. Esay 49. Psal. 82. Deut. 17. Philip is appoynted to teach this Eunuch Esay 66. 1. Cor. 12.14 Ephe. 4. The place of Esay 53. In his Preface vpon Esay to Paula Eustachium In his first preface to his Commentaries vpon Esay In his Epistle to Paulinus the priest vppon all the bookes of the Byble i. Christ died of his owne will. Math. 20. Iohn 10. Phil. 2. 1. Pet. 2. ii. Christ by death got the victorie Genes 1. Psal. 110. 1. Cor. 15. Colos. 3. Iohn 12.13 and .17 Rom. 14. Psal. 34. iii. Christes kingdome is eternall and inuincible Luke 1. Iohn 17.14 Psal. 89. Math. 28. 1. Cor. 15. Rom. 8. iiij. Death is the entry into Chrystes kingdome Phil. 2. 1. Cor. 15. 2.
Apoc. 3. iiij. The Apostles flye from IconiuÌ„ and preach at other places 1 The myracle of the Creple that was healed The miserable state of the Creple Iohn 9. Iohn 5. Luke 13. Math. 8. Deut. 27. Leuit. 19. The Creple heareth the Gospell and beleeueth Math. 11. 1. Cor. 3. Rom. 10. Iohn 5. The Creple is myraculously healed A fygure of the redemption of man. Esay 53. Gene. 8. 2. Cor. 5. Iohn 15. Phil. 4. 2 Howe they of Listra were affected at the myracle Ouid. Meta. 1. Olde errors are hardlye put awaye The beginning and going forwarde of Idolatry The Apostles put away worshipping from them by their gestures Esay 42. The Apostles put from them worship by speaking i. The proposâ—tion ij. The confirmation Hebrues 1. Esay 63. Deut 6. Math. 4. Iohn 3. 2. Cor. 11. All worship is vaine deuised without the word of God. Math. 15. Esay 29. The duetie of the ministers of the worde Ierem. 1. God is the Creator and gouernour of all things Psal. 113. iij. The confutation Roma 1. 1. Cor. 2. Psal. 106. Luke 12. Math. 7. Actes 20. 2. Thes. 2. God is not to be charged for mens Idolatrie Psal. 147. Psal. 104. Leuit. 26. Deut. 28. The effect of the Apostles sermon Satan hath euerywhere his instrumentes The inconstancie of the Commons The prouidence of God preserueth the godly in daungers Math. 5. 1. Cor. 10. Rom. 8.14 Math. 10. The dutie of Christians towardes their brethren in distresse Math. 10. Marc. 15. i. The Apostles made the bolder by afflictions returne to their vocation agayne Marc. 16. ij. They come to the Cities agayne from whence they were driuen iij. Ther confirme the minds of the Disciples iiij. They exhort menne to perseuerance Math. 12. Luke 9. Apocal. 2. Galat. 1. v. They put away the offence of the crosse Luke 9. Psalm 34. Iohn 15.16 Iohn 12.14 and .17 The Apostles appoynt Elders in euery church Ephe. 4. 1. Cor. 12. The ceremony or maner of the Primitiue Church in â—hoosing Elders The Apostles commeÌ„d the congregation vnto the Lorde 2. Cor. 11. Iohn 17. Iohn 14. Iohn 10. 2. Tim. 2. Rom. 8. The Apostles preach the Gospell at Perga 1 They giue account of their doings abrode 1. Pet. 5. ij. They referre all their doings vnto God. Iohn 6. iij. They repoâ—e themselfe after thâ—ir traueâ—le and dauÌ„gers Marc. 6. The doctrine of the Apostles is onsâ—t by intestiâ—e diuision and schisme 1 The Authors of the discention Roma 15. 1. Iohn 2. Math. 7. Actes 20. 1. Cor. 11. 2 The state of the controuersie or discention Gene. 17. Galat. 5. Esay 29. Math. 15. Ierem. 2. 3 The successe therof Galat. 1. Philip. 3. 1. Cor. 11. 4 Paule and Barnabas stowtely resist Galat. 5. Galat. 3. Math. 10. Marc. 8. Iohn 16. The congregaâ—ion at Antioch referre the controuersie to the iudgement of the Apostles The cause of conuocations sinodes and counsayles in the primitiue Church Galat. 1.2 Luke 10. Iohn 17. 2. Tim. 3. Paule and Barnabas iourney to Ierusalem The controuersie of iustifycation before the Apostles Peters iudgement concerning iustification God iustifyeth of fauour or grace through faith in Christ. Ehesi 2. Roma 3. The waye how we are iustifyed Gene. 8. 1. Iohn 1. 1. Cor. 1. 2. Cor. 5. Iohn 15. Ephes. 2. Iohn 6. Psal. 51. Rom. 8. Math. 9. To attribute righteousnes to the works of the lawe is an heynous offence Psal. 78. Num. 11. Rom. 7. Deut. 27. Psa. 130.143 Esay 64. The vse of the lawe Rom. 6. The faith of the fathers of the olde Testament and the newe is but one Iohn 8. 1. Cor. 10. Math. 3.17 A President of a counsell assembled in the holy ghost The order of the Apostles Counsayles 1. Iames subscribeth vnto Peters iudgement The Prophetes are agreeable with the Apostles The place of Amoz the .ix. Chap. Rom. 9.11 2 A deuyse how to make an vnitie and concorde betweene the Iewes and the Gentyles Fylthynesse of Images and fornication Deut. 7. Deut. 6. 1. Cor. 10. 1. Cor. 6. Ephe. 5. Heb. 13. Strangled and bloude Gen. 9. Leuit 17. and .19 Rom. 14. 1. Cor. â— The reading of Moses The consent of the counsayle of Ierusalem i. The superscription of the letter sent from the Counsayle Ephe. 4. ij. The false Apostles are touched Galat. 5. Rom. 4. Galat. 1. iij. Paule and Barnabas are commended Luke 9. iiij. The decree of the Counsayle is expounded Luke 10. Math. 15. 1. Cor. 10. 1. Tim 4. Math. 15. 1 The execution of the ambassage vnto the church at Antioch 2 The industrie of Sâ—las Paule Barnabas in setting forth the kingdome of Christ. Exod. 28. 3 The discention betweene Paule and Barnabas Luke 9. 2. Cor. 12. Rom. 7. Phil. 2. 1. Cor. 10. Esay 40. 4 Paule and Barnabas visite the churches The calling of Timothie What Timothie is and what maner of man. 2. Tim. 3. 1. Tim. 3. Timothie is circumcised Galat. 2. 1. Cor. 9. Timothie is borne of parentes th one a Iewe thother a Gentyle 2. Cor. 6. 1. Cor. 7. The doctrine of Paule and his companions 1. Cor. 10. The profyte of the Apostles labour The vse of the Apostles peregrinatioÌ„ or 〈◊〉 Phrygia and Galatia are conuerted Paule is forbidden to preach in Asia 2. Cor. 3. Iohn 6. Rom. 8. Iohn 10. Luke 9.10 Paule is called to go into Macedonia Esay 65. Ephes. 1. Genes 3. Esay 53. Luke 15. Galat. 1. Esay 6â— Paules passage into Macedonia Luke 9. Paule preacheth at Philippi Lydia is an example of true conuersion Iohn 4. Luke 7. Math. 9. Luke 19. Math. 27. Iohn 7. Math. 11. Luke 1â— The order and maner of conuersion Luke 8. Roma 10. The effectes of conuersion and true fayth Deut. 6. Psal. 78. A Maid possessed with a spirite is an instrument of the Deuill Exo. 7.8 Roma 1. 2. Thes. 2. Satan beareth witnesse vnto the truth Marc. 1. Luke 4. Math. 7. Satan by the name of christ is expelled Gene. 3. 1. Iohn 3. Couetousnesse commonly incenseth Christes enimies 1. Tim. 6. Eccles. 10. Math. 6. 2. Pet. 2. Iohn 11. Iohn 12. The Apostles are accused of sedition deceyt Apolog. 5. The Apostles are scourged and put in prison The Apostles beyng whipped and put in bonds prayse and praye vnto God. Roma 5. Luke 22. 2. Tim. 2. Roma 8. Psal. 50. Psal. 94. 2. Cor. 1. 1. Cor. 10. God deliuereth the Apostles calling vpon him Eccle. 35. The keeper of the prison is conuerted Ezech. 18. Math. 5. The summe of saluation is fayth in Christ. i. The fruite and workes of fayth ij. Outwarde religion iij. Charitie Math. 22. Roma 13. iiij. Ioy of spirite Roma 6. Iames. 2. Ful and perâ—â—te deliuery of the Apostles The repentance of the wicked 1. Samu. 15. Wicked officers Roma 13. 2. Para. 13. Deuter. 1. Psalm 72. The power of God in delyuering his people Exodus 12. 1. Sam. 24. and .26 The simplicitie of fayth Paule will not be set at libertie and dismyssed priuilie
Eutichus Iohn 16 Paules viages wer ful of trauailes and danger Marke 1 Luke 4 The councel of Miletus In his first booke of the life of Constantine Roma 1. The argument of Paules oration made in the counsell Paul reÌ„dreth an accompt of his liuing Humilitie 2. Thessa. 2 Desire of al mens salâ—ation Luke 19 Exod. 32 1. Sam. 15.16 Iohn 10 Constancy Paul giueth an accounte of his doctrine He taughte all things Iohn 15. He taughte both priuatly apertly The suÌ„me of Paules doctrine Luc. 24. Iohn 14. The Argument of this place Paule by the guyding of Gods spirite goeth to Ierusâ—lem Exod 4. Iere. 1. Paule is called vnto manifest daungers Paules constancie and faith Math. 10. Psalm 56. Psalm 116. Math. 16. Luc. 9. The gospel the grace of God. Iosu. 15. Actes 1. Math. 8. Paule foresheweth his death Iosu. â—4 1. Reg. 2. Math. 8. Psal. 68. Paules protestation Deut. 30. Iosu. 24. 1. Sam. 2.3 and .4 2. Cor. 12. Let Ministers take héede to theÌ„ selues 1. Timoth. 4 2. Timoth. 3 1. Sam. 2. Mala. 1.2 1. Timoth. 3. Tit. 1 Let Ministers looke vnto the whole flock Ierem 1 Ministers are ordained of God. Math. 25. Luke 16. Malach. 3 Psal. 82. Ephe. 6. Heb. 13. Secondly the ende of Ministers is to féede Thirdly the dignitie of the church Ephe. 5 1. Peter 1 Fourth of necessitie 1. Tim. 4 The description of false teachers Math. 7 Iohn 10. 1. Iohn 2 2. Thes. 2 2. Peter 2 Secondly of the example 1. Cor. 11 Sixthly of the facilitie and vtilitie Dani 12 2. Cor. â—0 He dehorteth them from couetousnesse by his exaÌ„ple 1. Timoth. 6 1. Sam. 12 Why Paule requireth not the stipend due vnto him 1. Cor. 9 2. Cor 11 It is more blessed to giue than to receiue Prouer. 19. Isa. 58. Monkishe order ouerthrowen Paule coÌ„cludeth his sermons with prayers The godly are sory for Paules departure Against the Stoikes 1 Sam. 2. Paule is taken or pulled froÌ„ them of Asia Paules nauigation is long and perillous Phil. 3. 2. Tim. 4. Paule commeth to Tyre The church of Tyre Math. 11. Esa. 23. Paule is admonished that he goe not to Ierusalem 1. Reg. 13. They of Tyre accompany Paule to the shippe very worshipfully Mark. 10. 1. Timo. 5. 2. Reg 2. The Tyrians pray in open sight Mark. 8. The moste happy course of the Gospell Philip is a president of an Euangelike shepheard First an EuaÌ„gelist Ephes. 4. Secondly Harborous Thirdly Married 1. Timot 3 Hebr. 13 Fourthly Philippes Daughters were Prophetisses 1. Cor. 14 1. Cor. 11 1. Timot 3 Agabus telleth Paule howe hée shoulde bée bounde and imprisoned Paules companions dissuade him from going to IerusaleÌ„ Math. 16 Paules constancie 2. Tim 3 Rom 14 Math 10 1. Cor. 10 An exaÌ„ple of faithfull freendes Mnason Paules host Math. 10 Charitie is not suspitious Paule goeth to the elders at IerusaleÌ„ 1. Cor. 3 1. Cor. 15 Psalm 127 The elders go about to frée Paule from hatred Rom 3 Galath 3 Rom. 7 1. Cor. 15 Galath 3 The elders oration or talke The counsell of the elders is discussed 1. Cor. 9. Paule taketh on him the vow of a Nazarite The succes of mans councell is vnhappy The Iewes are the authors of disturbance 2 Sedition is raysed 3 The articles points wherof Paul is accused 4 Paule is in hazarde of his life God sendeth one to deliuer Paule Iere. 39. and .40 Paule is bound in chaynes A descriptioÌ„ of sedition Hypocrites are more cruell than the Souldiours Timo. 1. Paule meditateth how to rxcuse him selfe Sée Iosephus in the ij booke and ij chapter of the Iewes warres Psa 34. Math. 10. Mark. 13. A comparison betwene Paule and Cicero The beginning and proposition The Narration Paule changed not his religion of ignorance Gene. 18 Paule changed not his religion of wicked contempt Apoca. 3 Paule altered not his religion of lightnesse and inconstancie Alteration of religion is to be excused by the word of god alone Math. 11 Iohn 7. Iohn 8. Iohn 10 Iohn 14 The power of Christ in subduing of his enemies Psalme 94 Zacha. 2 1. Cor. 12 Rom. 12 An exaÌ„ple of true conuersion First the beginning of conueâ—sion springeth of god 2. Cor. 3 Iere 21 〈◊〉 5 Phâ—â— 2. Secondly the manner of conuersion Iohn 16 Thirdly the dueties of conuertites Hose 6 Sée the Homely 63. chap. 6. The description of Ananias The true commendation of Ministers Ananias Oration or talke Paule is called of God. Gala. 1. 1. Timo. 1. To what ende Paule was called Iohn 6. Iere. 23. Math. 11. Gala. 1. .2 3 Paule is baptised Paule returneth to Ierusalem Paule prayeth in the Temple Paule by oracle is sent vnto the Gentiles Paule is disturbed in his oration The importunate malice of the Iewes Paule is coÌ„maunded to be beaten with rods Paul defendeth himselfe by the Romane lawes The Tribune by feare of lawes is kept vnder Paule is not afraide before the couÌ„sell Paules innocencie An exaÌ„ple of an Antichristian Counsel Paul offendeth not in rebuking the highe Priest. Flatterers are the defenders of Tyrantes Deut. 22. Exo. 22. Howe Magistrates maye preserue their authoritie Of the sectes of the Iewes â—hariseies Saduceis Escenes Paule professeth he is a Pharisie Paules enimies fal out amoÌ„g them selues The Captayne deliuereth Paul again out of the hands of of the Iewes God comforteth Paule The maner of Gods comforâ—ing God confirmeth hys consolation â—y déedes Paul requireth help of the Capten Psalm 33. Math. 10. Confidence diffidence are two extreames in eche kindâ— The Centurion curteously accomplisheth Paules request The capten is ready to aide and assist Paule The epistle of Claudus Lysias the Captayne Who Felix was Iosephus in his .20 boke of Antiquities Chapters .9 .11 The commendation of Paule Psal. 72. Roma 13. Paule is brought before Felix Paules accusers are men of great power and authoritie Luke 12. Math. 7. Luke 21. Math. 10. Marke 13. The Oration of Tertullus Nume 1â— The points of his accusation The confirmation of his accusation Prouer. 9. Deutero 19. Paules Apologie or defence He putteth away the crime of sedition In his fiâ—the Booke â–ª 33. Epistle to Marcellina his sister Hée putteth away the crime of heresie How Paule beleeued He putteth away the crime of polluting the temple The vnkindnesse of the world toward the ministers of the Church Paules boldnesse Paule escapeth the haÌ„des of his enimies Felix Drusilla heare Paule 2. Corin. 6. The points of Paules Sermon Faith in Christ. Roma 3. Gala. 2 .3 1. Pet. 3. Iustice and Tempepance are the fruites of faith Rom. 13. 3 The later iudgement Luke 21 The effecte of Paulâ—s Sermon A newe attempt of the Iewâ—s against Paul. Iere 17 Luke 22 Iohn 8 God scattereth the counsels of his ennemies The Iewes accuse Paul. The iniquitie vnrighteousnes of Festus Rom. 2. Ephe. 6. Actes 10. c Paule apealeth vnto Caesar. The President admitteth the appeale although vnwillingly Agrippa Bernice Festus
commaundementes For the two fyrst are simplye and plainely necessarye bicause it becommeth Christian men to abhorre all kinde of ydolatrie and to keepe their vessell or body holye and vnspotted and not to make that the member of an harlot that Christ by his bloude hath consecrated to be a Temple for the holy ghost But concerning the decree of strangled and bloude they are necessary per accidens as they say or by reason of another thing that is to saye bicause of offence which the weake brethren might take by the eating thereof For where it is an heynous matter to destroye him by thy eating whom Christ hath vouchsafed to redâ—eme by the merit of his bloude we must of necessitie abstaine from those things for the weakes sake which otherwise of themselues are graunted lawfull least our libertie may giue vnto other occasion of destruction Otherwise this saying of Christ standeth in his full force and strength Nothing that goeth in at the mouth can defyle man. And Paule permitteth men to eate of the thinges offered to Idols if there be no daunger of offence and sayth that the conscience is no whit polluted thereby And in another place he calleth it a doctrine of Deuils when such a difference of meate is appoynted as wherein saluation is sayde to consist Therfore they most foolishly abuse this place which saye the decrees of Counsaylers are necessary to be obserued whereas diuers of them serue onely to yoke mennes consciences and manifestly repugne against the euident Oracles of Scripture In the meane season Christian libertie must not be ouerthrowne for their sakes which being rather obstinate than weake will not forsake their once conceyued errors but by all meanes cleaue to the defence of the same Against whome Christ his saying must rather be vsed Suffer not them for they are blinde leaders of the blinde Finally they declare the vtilitie and profyte hereof saying from these things if you keepe your selues you shall doe well For both you shall keepe your selues cleane and vndefyled and offende no man This must be the marke wherevnto all our doings must be leuelled In Christ onely by fayth we must seeke iustifycation and saluation In the meane season let vs keepe our selues from all contamination both of Idolatrie and other vncleannesse and endeuour as much as in vs lyeth to bring other men to saluation and let vs not giue offence vnto them for whome Christ hath vouchsafed to die These things whosoeuer will obserue they cannot be deceyued and erre and hauing prosperously ended the course of this lyfe they shall obtayne the fellowship of eternall life with Iesus Christ our Lorde to whome be blessing honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cv. Homelie WHEN they therfore were departed they came to Antioch and gathered the multitude togither and deliuered the Pistle which when they had read they reioyced of the consolation And Iudas and Silas being Prophetes exhorted the brethren with much preaching and strengthned them And after they had taryed there a space they were let go in peace of the brethren vnto the Apostles Notwithstanding it pleased Silas to abide there still But Paule and Barnabas taryed still at Antioch teaching and preaching the worde of the Lorde with other many But after a certaine space Paule sayde vnto Barnabas let vs go againe and visite our brethren in euerye Citie where wee haue shewed the worde of the Lorde and see howe they doe And Barnabas gaue counsayle to take with them Iohn whose surname was Marke But Paule would not take him vnto their company which departed from them at Pamphilia and went not with them to the woorke And the contention was so sharpe betweene them that they departed a sunder one from the other and so Barnabas tooke Marke and sayled vnto Cyprus and Paule chose Silas and departed being committed of the brethren vnto the grace of god And hee went through Syria and Cilicia establishing the Congregations AFter the Euangelist Luke hath diligently described the Actes of the Counsayle at Ierusalem and shewed with what dexteritie that contention was calmed and appeased which beganne among the Christians about the matter of iustifycation nowe in the last part of this chapter which we haue here recyted he rehearseth fower things chiefely to be considered whereof we meane to intreate so much as the grace of God obtayned by your prayers shall suffer vs. First is described the execution of the ambassage or message which the Ierosolymites sent to them of Antiochia wherein is to be considered what the Ambassadours Paule and Barnabas did and next howe the Churche of Antioch receyued them Touching the Ambassadors three things are sayde First when they came to Antioch after the congregation was wholye assembled they deliuered the letters taken them by the counsayle For where it was a publike matter and indifferently appertaining vnto all men they thought they would not haue any thing hidden from the people Where we may agayne see the maner of the primitiue Church in the which such matters as belonged to the knowledge and saluation of all men were intreated in all mens hearing The ambition of Masklike Bishops hath vtterly taken awaye this custome with the great detriment of publike saluation who haue iudged the ignorance and blindnesse of the people to be the chiefe boutrace and defence of their tyrannie Then next Iudas and Silas with manye exhortations and consolations confyrme the brethren in the receyued and acknowledged truth For the which ende and purpose the Apostle abundantly declareth that they were sent Yet is there a reason rendred of their so doing bicause they were Prophetes that is to saye publike expositors or interpreters of scriptures lawfully ordeyned For that the name of a Prophete is taken in this sense it manifestly appeareth by the fyrst Epistle to the Corinthians .xiiij. Chapter This place in the meane season admonisheth vs that no man ought to take vpon him to doe anye thing publikely in the church but he that is lawfully called and instructed with worthy and conuenient giftes For pernicious and detestable is the impudency of the Anabaptistes who being neyther called nor furnished with fyt gifts rashly start forth and take vppon them to preach Thirdly they depart not from Antioch before they are dismissed in peace and with solemne blessing and that they see all troubles well composed and asswaged All which if a man conferre and laye togither it shall appeare that in this Legacie of theirs they vsed great diligence and trust and it is no doubt but the holye ghost by a generall example woulde teach vs with what credite and industrie publike affaires aswell Ecclesiasticall as Ciuile ought to be handled Furthermore as touching the Church it is sayde that she receyued them with ioye and was much recreated by them Before this the Epistle sent from the Sinode declareth they were much disturbed by reason of discention For the godly men were much grieued that the articles of the
both to Chryste and his Apostles which dare coyne newe Articles of fayth and thruste into the Churche diuers things expressely contrary to the doctrine of the Apostles Secondely hee declareth the manner that hee obserued in teaching whyle hee saythe he taughte bothe priuately and apertly thoroughout euery house witnessing bothe to the Iewes and also to the Gentiles These thinges declare the continuall trauell of the Apostle wherewith he was so enflamed that as he sette before all men the doctrine of saluation so he omitted nothing which made for the saluation of all men Wee learne heereby what the beste trade and manner of teaching is Firste all thinges muste bee declared generally and openly that belong to saluation so that all men may vnderstande what they ought eyther to doo or to leaue vndoone But bycause all men do not yelde of their owne accorde and yet many tymes they offende of carelesnesse more than of malice without offence of others it behoueth also to adioyne priuate admonitions exhortations and reprehensions For if it be the duetie of euery Christian to admonishe his neighboure and to bring him into the way that is out of it howe muche more oughte the Minister thus to doo of whome Chryste one day shall require an accompte of the office committed vnto hym But by this word witnessing is noted an earnest and free kinde of speech without the which all other things are but colde It is diligently to be considered what authoritie the Minister hath ouer the sheepe committed to his charge seeing that he muste teache and exhorte them bothe openly and priuily through euery house Where also may be gathered howe they ought to bee taken which will not be admonished neither publikely nor priuately of their Ministers For why shoulde they bee iudged the sheepe of Chryst which presumptuously disdayne the voyce of their shepheard Finally he cōprehendeth the summe of his doctrine in two poynts that is to say in repentaunce toward God and fayth in Iesus Chryst. These things agree with the commaundement of Chryst which appoynted the Apostles to preach repentaunce and forgiuenesse of sinnes in his name Wherby it appeareth that Paule preached a true Gospell and also what maner of doctrine ought to be preached And heere repentaunce hathe the first place which otherwheres we haue defined to be a conuerting or turning vnto God which diffinition Paule alloweth where he sayth he taught repentaunce towarde God that is such a thing as men turne vnto God by Of this tooke the Apostles the beginning of their preaching as Chryst commaunded them bicause we haue all gone out of the way and are of nature corrupte And bycause wee flye the sighte of God as Adam did therfore must fayth in Chryst also be preached which teacheth vs that wee are reconciled to the father through meane of his sonne by whome wee beeing borne agayne of the immortall seede of Gods worde are made the children of god Therefore their errour is very hurtefull and shamefull whiche still vrge penaunce but in the meane whyle neglecte faythe without the whiche repentaunce can not stande For howe shoulde he returne vnto God which hath not Chryste who onely is the way the lighte and the truthe and without whom no man commeth vnto the father But bycause we haue entreated of these matters other wheres more at large let these fewe suffise for this season Let all men learne by Paules example to iudge of Doctrines and not suffer any manner of doctrine to be thrust in among them but suche as teacheth a true conuersion vnto God through fayth in Iesus Chryste to whome be prayse honor power and glory for euer Amen The Cxxxiiij Homelie AND now behold I go bounde in the spirite vnto Ierusalem not knowing the things that shall come on me there but that the holy Ghost witnesseth in euery Citie saying that bands and troubles abide me But none of these things moue me neither is my life deare vnto my selfe that I might fulfill my course with ioy and the ministration that I haue receyued of the Lorde Iesu to testifie the Gospell of the grace of god And now behold I am sure that hencefoorth ye all through whom I haue gone preaching the kingdome of God shall see my face no more Wherefore I take you to recorde this day that I am pure from the bloud of all men For I haue spared no laboure but haue shewed you all the counsayle of God. ALthough Iesus Chryst the sonne of God whyle he was in this world alwayes loued his Disciples maruelously yet he declared most euident tokens of his loue a little before his gooing away as those graue and wholsome admonitions that he gaue them at his laste Supper abundauntly declare Paule following his example was not onely carefull for the saluation of Churches whyle he was among them but when he departed from them yea beeing absent he much more manyfestly declared howe neare his harte the welfare of them all dyd sitte This appeareth euerywhere in all his Epistles but specially in this oration which he made in the Synode at Miletum before the Pastours and Ministers of Asia For where he foresawe that he shoulde neuer come agayne to the Churches of Asia and knewe what daunger was lyke to follow by false teachers after he was gone therefore he warneth them with all trustinesse and diligence possible both of their duetyes and other things necessarie for their saluation But chiefly he setteth before them his owne example to purchase the more authoritie to his admonition whereof bycause we yesterday intreated sufficiently ynough nowe we will come to the explication of this present place For there followeth a reason of the cause that moued him so earnestly to vrge his owne example verily euen for that he was vpon departure and should returne no more to them agayne For hereof he gathered that they ought to follow the example of their Apostle and teacher with all diligence to take vpon them the care of the Church least they should lose that through their slouthe and negligence which he had gotten with so great labours and trauell And this is the whole summe of this place It shall be good to consider all things in the order that they are declared and to seeke out what mysteries lye hidden in euery worde First and now beholde sayth he I go bounde in the spirite vnto Ierusalem By the which words he vnderstandeth a secrete motion of the holy Ghost which we see was alwayes his guide in all his dooings Unto whō although he willingly obeyed as the things folowing declare yet he testifieth that he is led bounde as it were least he might seeme ouer lightly or rashly to tempt God by putting himselfe in daunger without a cause He declareth therefore that he coulde not do otherwise vnlesse he would obstinately wrastle with the spirite of god This maner of Paules speaking teacheth vs how we should regard both the secret suggestions of the holy